DarkHououmon's Corner

"Ugh, I can't believe this..."

Sasha slumped against the chair, her legs and arms splayed as she hung her head over the chair.

"How long has it been now?" She turned to look at Anne. "Weeks?"

"Longer." Anne replied.

"And that stupid village STILL thinks Marcy is a threat! Grrr...." Sasha covered her face with her hands, struggling to keep herself from screaming. "You'd think that by now..."

"Well we haven't been bringing Marcy out to Wartwood that much, so that's not helping anything. Then we also need to remember that it's not ALL of Wartwood. Remember there have been some positive interactions." Anne said as she folded her arms over her head.

Sasha took a deep breath and sighed. She glanced at Anne for a moment and looked away. Anne was right, of course. There was really only a small percentage of the villagers who still had a problem with Marcy. But even that was enough to burn her blood. Marcy hadn't had a single bad incident in the village since that one time and these people STILL act like she's going to rampage again.

"Ugh, I know. I just wish that they'd..."

Sasha stopped herself when she noticed Marcy coming into view. Sasha swallowed back her words and turned away, stewing in her own thoughts. She could feel Marcy's eyes on her and it made her wonder if she'd heard what was said. Her gut sharply twisted at the thought. The last thing she had wanted to do was worry Marcy.

"Oh, hey Marcy." Anne broke the silence, waving Marcy over. "Come sit with us. Hop Pop should be preparing breakfast soon."

Marcy looked at Sasha for a moment, then smiled at Anne as she made her way over. Anne scooted over a chair for her. Marcy quietly offered a 'thank you' as she sat down.

Marcy stayed quiet as she sat at the table, her hands clasped and her head lowered. She didn't look at either of the two girls, her eyes narrowing as though something was on her mind. Sasha and Anne exchanged looks before turning their gaze back towards Marcy. After twiddling with her thumbs for a few more moments, Marcy slightly lifted her head up.

"...we just had a visit from the mayor." She said quietly.

Sasha's eyes widened as something cold briefly flashed in her chest. "What? Mayor Toadstool? Here?"

"What did he want?" Anne leaned forward, carefully taking Marcy's hand in hers.

Marcy immediately squeezed the brunette's hand back, biting her lower lip. "I had just used the bathroom and I was heading here when I heard some commotion going on. I-I know I shouldn't have eavesdropped but..."

Marcy swallowed, her voice shaking.

"Hop Pop and the mayor were outside, arguing. I saw Sprig and Polly watching as well. Sprig had to hold Polly back; she looked like she was about to run the mayor through."

Despite the worried look on her face, Anne managed a small chuckle. "That sounds like Polly, alright."

Sasha asked, "Was Grime there?"

Marcy nodded. "Yes. He was originally just watching the conversation take place. Then Mayor Toadstool dragged him into it. I guess because they're both toads, the mayor thought he could get some backup from Grime."

Sasha folded her arms and narrowed her eyes. "Of course. This wouldn't be the first time he's attempted to use the 'we're the same species' schtick to get some favors out of Grime and his men." She shook her head and looked back at Marcy, her gaze softening. "I'm guessing it didn't work?"

"Not as well as he'd hoped." Marcy stared down at the table, tapping a finger against it. "But the mayor still managed to squeeze a deal out of the two of them."

Anne touched her fingertips to her chin. "...oh Marcy..." She leaned closer to the ravenette. "...it's nothing too serious, right?"

Sasha ground her teeth together. "I swear, if that short little a..."

Marcy cut her off. "Mayor Toadstool had expressed worry about the villagers. They'd apparently been coming to him about...me."

Sasha felt a sting in her heart.

Anne said, "What have they been saying about you?"

A solemn look crossed Marcy's face, her brows furrowing. "From what I could understand from the mayor, the villagers think I'm a loose bomb..." She held her hands up and waved them from side to side. "They think I'm going explode unexpectantly and attack them."

Sasha growled softly, her hand squeezing into a tight fist. "How can they say that? They haven't even met you!"

"I guess they just haven't forgotten about..." Marcy's voice trailed off as mixed emotions flashed across her eyes. She sighed and shook her head. "Even Wally accepting my apology wasn't enough."

Anne touched Marcy's back. "We know things are hard now, but they'll get better...eventually. You'll see." Anne attempted to smile, but it was easy to tell it was forced. "You know, Wartwood didn't accept me at first. Took a long time for them to trust me."

Marcy side-eyed Anne. "But you didn't rush into town tossing things over like a maniac, did you?"

Anne's smile faltered and she hesitated. "...n-no, I did not..."

"I thought so." Marcy closed her eyes and turned her head downwards. "...I know Hop Pop had assured me no one would actually hurt me, but what if..."

"No, nothing will happen to you. I'll make sure of that." Sasha said quickly, her jaw tightening. "And if any of them try and give you a hard time, let us know. We will deal with them."

"We promise no one in the village is going to come after you. Most of them prefer to focus on their own lives, anyway." Anne's lips tugged into a half smile. "Besides, they know not to upset Grime."

Sasha couldn't help but give a prideful smile. She knew she could count on Grime to keep things in order. Even after most of the toads left to return to Toad Tower, there were still enough of them left to make a statement if need be. If the situation called for it, she'd be more than happy to let Grime take charge.

Sasha was about to say something when she saw the others coming into the kitchen. Grime's face was contorted in a mix of emotions while Hop Pop appeared more solemn. Sprig and Polly appeared to be arguing about something, but Sasha didn't care enough to find out what it was.

"We'll just have to..."

Hop Pop stopped as his eyes rested on the three girls sitting at the table. For a moment, confusion spread on his face, his eyes blinking rapidly. Then he hit his temple and grumbled to himself, uttering something under his breath.

"What's wrong, Hop Pop?" Anne asked, her tone indicating she already knew what he was going to say.

"Sorry about that lapse, girls. I just have a lot of things on my mind right now and..." Hop Pop gritted his jaw. "It's too early for this."

"Yes, but it happened and now we have to deal with it." Grime gruffed as he crossed his arms. "Let's get this over with."

Grime turned to Marcy, staring at her for a few moments, his face unreadable. He then turned to Sasha, motioning a hand towards her.

"We're going to need something big to keep the mayor off our backs. Citizens are complaining and Mayor Toadstool wants you girls to do something about it."

Sasha frowned lightly. "I know, M..." Sasha stopped short of revealing that Marcy had already told them about this. At least they were all on the same page now. Sasha cleared her throat and continued, "Did any of them say what it would take for them to trust Marcy?"

Grime furrowed his eyes, staring at Sasha for a bit too long. If he suspected anything, he opted to stay quiet about it. Instead, he stepped back, drumming his fingers against his arm. "That, I don't know. Hop Pop and I tried to get Mayor Toadstool to give us some advice. He said we were on our own."

Sasha growled and shook her head. "Of course that lazy toad would make US do all the work..." She gripped her head and rubbed her temple. "Well I guess I know how we're all gonna spend the day."

"I'm sure we can think of something." Anne said, trying to sound confident. "Especially with all of us working together!" Anne looked around at everyone. "Right, guys?"

"Yeah!" Sprig swung a fist in the air.

"Count me in!" Polly bounced up and down excitedly.

Sasha stared at the two children, unable to keep herself from smiling at their enthusiasm. She turned to Anne and widened her smile as she nodded, letting out a hum of approval.

Hop Pop and Grime, on the other hand, while they did appear supportive, there was something else in their eyes. Something that they hadn't verbally told the girls. A sting spread in Sasha's chest, her eyes watching the old amphibians' faces intently. Both of them looked like they knew there was bad news to come, and with the way they were sneaking glances at Marcy...

...Oh no, Mayor Toadstool was NOT kicking Marcy out of Wartwood.

Hooking her arm across Marcy's shoulder and holding her close, Sasha straightened herself up, free hand on her hip, and spoke with such a level of authority that even Grime looked taken aback.

"Okay, listen up!" Sasha said firmly, leaving no room for argument. "The mayor and the townsfolk want us to prove they are not in danger anymore?"

She hugged Marcy to herself, not noticing the blush on the ravenette's face.

"Then let's show them!"

sss

Marcy gripped her mouth to stifle a laugh, causing her to cough a few times.

Polly glanced around, narrowing her eyes and shrugging sharply. "What? You can't tell me that..."

"No, we are not going with that plan." Hop Pop's voice was firm, pointing a finger at the purple polliwog. "We are going to solve this problem WITHOUT risking anyone's life performing aerial stunts with that blasted bird!"

"Aww, but just imagine how fun it..."

"Absolutely not and that's final!"

Polly narrowed her eyes and looked away, crossing her arms with a 'hmph'.

"What we need is something that everyone could be witness to and doesn't involve any danger." Sasha said as she paced back and forth, hands clasped behind her back. "So absolutely nothing that could increase risk of harm to any of the villagers. Joe Sparrow is still wild..."

"But he's been with us for many weeks! You don't think he's tamed down now?" Sprig asked, holding his hands out palms up. "He hasn't tried to attack any of us!" He motioned towards Marcy. "He hasn't even hissed at you for a while!"

Marcy pulled back slightly, slightly gritting her teeth. "I-I'd like not to think about that, please."

Sprig lowered his hand. "I'm sorry. I just..."

Anne interjected, "Sasha's right. We can't rely on a wild animal, even if it's tamed. Remember what Grime said? Someone had shot at him. You think he's going to feel comfortable with a bunch of strangers near him?"

Sprig flinched and looked away, rubbing his arm. "...no, I suppose not."

"Well then what are we going to do?" Polly growled, teeth clenched in frustration. "We've been at this for an hour now and no one else besides me has come up with anything!"

Sasha's eyes furrowed and she traced a finger under her chin. "Well, I think you had the right idea to involve some sort of entertainment. Just maybe let's not go with the animal variety." With a hum, Sasha tilted her head up, making a small sweeping motion with her hand. "Do any of you have any ideas in that regard?"

"Maybe we could have a bake sale? Or we could do some arts and crafts? Both of them, we could sell to the villagers. That might build some trust." Anne suggested.

"Not exactly what I would first think of when I imagine entertainment. But..." Sasha's brows furrowed as she tapped a finger to her cheek. "...I suppose doing some crafting could constitute entertainment..." She raised her hand palm up as she eyed Anne. "And the baked goods could help melt the ice, so to speak."

"Melt ice? Where are we going to get ice?" Sprig asked as he looked at the others.

Anne chuckled softly. "It's just a saying."

Marcy watched the others as they continued their discussion. She shuffled a bit, pulling herself inwards, almost into a ball. The air was uncomfortably thick and she couldn't sit completely still. Her legs constantly bounced as she tried to drain the constant unrelenting energy flowing through her nerves.

This whole discussion wasn't just about entertaining the villagers. It was also about her and her relationship with them. There was no separating this fact. That made this conversation all the more heavy on her mind. It would only take one bad idea for everything to go south. She'd been silent, afraid that any suggestion she made would just make things much worse. What if she...

"You're bringing THAT up?! I'm telling you, I was just...!"

Marcy nearly jolted as Sasha's voice rang in the air. She quickly looked around and found Anne and Sasha staring at each other intently. Sasha's face was partially twisted while Anne was giving her the smuggiest smug that Marcy ever saw her give.

"You would provide so much entertainment with that." Anne leaned in, hands on her hips. "Don't you think so, Captain Banana?"

Sasha stammered, her fingers pulling into a fist and her teeth gritted. Then she took in a deep breath and exhaled, her features growing steadily softer. She turned her attention back to Anne, returning her smirk with one of her own.

"Oh yeah? Well what about you?"

Now it was Anne's turn to stutter. "I-I..." She narrowed her eyes and leaned away. "I have no idea what you're talking about."

A laugh erupted from Sasha's throat. "Oh no? Then maybe I should remind you." Sasha folded her arms, her pose exuding confidence. "Don't you remember that time when you set fire to the st..."

Sprig slammed his hands against the table. "You burned something down?!"

Polly clapped her flippers. "Now there's an idea!"

Grime scratched his chin and smiled slyly. "I could go ask Braddock and Percy to go get some w..."

"No one is setting fire to anything!" Hop Pop threw his hands up. "Now will you all please just get back to making a plan?" He grabbed at his sideburns and yanked on them. "We keep getting sidetracked!"

"Sorry, Hop Pop." The others said.

Hop Pop breathed in and out slowly to calm himself. He raised his hands up slightly, holding still for a few moments, then he addressed Sasha. "Now could you return to the topic about your school? You said you did some acting? Was there anything else we could consider?"

Sasha tapped a finger to her lip. "Hmm... Well there were all sorts of activities we did, and not just in school. But some of them we wouldn't be able to replicate here.

"Yeah, like our dancing sessions at the arcade." Anne said. "And that was mostly just a thing with me and Sasha."

The mention of dancing caught Hop Pop's attention. "Dancing? I like the sound of that! We could absolutely do that!"

Polly side-eyed Hop Pop. "You just want an excuse to dance with your old wrinkly girlfriend."

"She's not my...!"

The second Anne mentioned dancing, Marcy's mind had lit up, her brain's gears turning faster and faster. Memories had begun to crawl through, reforging connections previously lost. Blurry visions played before her eyes as everything held still. It took her several moments to navigate through the rigid air. Even then, many of these memories remained fragmented.

But one thing still stood out.

"Music..."

The others went silent and turned to her.

Marcy continued, "...A-Anne and Sasha... a-and I..." She paused to swallow. "We... We played together... A band...? I think...?" She grabbed her head. "It's fuzzy, b-but I..."

"Yes, you're exactly right! We did used to play music together!" Anne's voice shook with elation and she pulled Marcy into a hug. "You're remembering more!"

Marcy felt her cheeks heat up and her lips stretched on their own to form a half smile.

"You were especially fond of drums and violins." Sasha said, smiling as she turned her gaze upwards as if to reminiscing. "You'd go crazy over them. Heheh, sometimes Anne and I struggled to keep up with you."

"Yeah! I still remember that one time when you played so fast that one of your drum sticks flew out of your hand." Anne pulled back to look at Marcy, giggling when she saw the deep blush. "It took us ages to get it back down from the ceiling."

Marcy looked away, fiddling her fingers together. "Heh, I was such a klutz..."

"Was? You've always been a little clumsy." Sasha leaned slightly back, tapping her fingers on her arm. "Anne used to have to run after you because you would be so absorbed in your gaming, you wouldn't look where you were going."

Anne ran her hand along the nape of her neck. "I lost count of the times you nearly fell down the stairs."

Marcy's eyes flashed wide open, a gasp sucking through her partially open mouth and her body stiffened. Anne's words echoed in her head, her vision distorting, turning partially double. Her mind was once again overtaken by fuzzy memories, this time of the same thing.

Stairs.

Lots of stairs.

Then a crack...

A strange-looking hospital room...

...then meeting...

"Marcy?"

Anne's voice caused the memories to come to a sudden halt. Marcy shook her head and her vision rapidly cleared up. She blinked a few times and looked around, feeling something crawling along her back as she saw all the eyes in the room on her. She then focused her attention on Anne, who was now leaning closely to her, eyes filled with worry.

"Are you okay? Did I say something that upset you?" Anne asked.

It took a second for Marcy to find her voice again. "N-No, it's fine. I was just...thinking."

The others didn't look convinced. Marcy swallowed as they all continued to look at her expectantly. She could feel the weight of their expectations pushing her to the ground. She licked her lips and swallowed, unconsciously leaning away.

Sasha arched an eyebrow and the edge of her lip pulled slightly back. "With how you reacted, I doubt you were just thinking." Her expression softened and her body language became looser. "But let's not talk about that right now and backpedal a bit. You mentioned music?"

Marcy's body relaxed at the change of topic and nodded. "Y-Yeah. I mean, i-if we did used to play in a band or something, m-m-maybe we could...have a concert of some kind?"

Sasha was silent for a moment and when she began her reply, Marcy winced, expecting to be scolded.

Instead...

"Marcy, that's a great idea!"

Marcy immediately looked up, her eyes wide and mouth hanging partially open. It took her a few tries before she managed to squeak out a few words. "Y-You think so...?"

Grinning from ear to ear, Anne nodded excitedly and gripped Marcy's shoulder. "It's brilliant! It would allow you and the villagers to see each other without putting anyone at risk! And the music? Oh, who doesn't love a good musical session?"

Sasha smiled, making a few motions with her hands as if she were holding a guitar. "They'll see how well we all perform, especially you!" Sasha winked at Marcy. "They'll see you as more than just a 'basement dweller' after this, I'm sure of it!"

Sprig and Polly both looked equally excited, which brought a smile to Marcy's face. Then the pair immediately bolted away, leaving Marcy frozen in confusion.

"Ah don't worry about them! They're just excited to work on a new outfit." Sasha chuckled and waved her hand dismissively.

Marcy blinked, staring at Sasha, at Anne, and she pulled her head back as things began to click in place. Her mind momentarily flashed with mental images of how the two girls looked when she encountered them at the castle. She stuttered before finally blurting out, "...that was THEM?!"

Anne and Sasha looked at each other, then burst out laughing.

With a smile, Grime said, "They helped...rather enthusiastically." He looked at Marcy up and down and chuckled lowly as his arms crossed. "Knowing them, I think they're going to enjoy playing dress up again."

Sasha cringed, raising her shoulders and shuddering. "I can still feel them crawling on me..."

"Hey it's not going to be so bad this time." Anne patted Sasha's shoulder, giggling as the blonde lowered her head. "You're not going to be alone this t... Marcy, where do you think you're going?"

Marcy froze, cursing silently to herself. She was in mid stride facing away from the others, one leg lifted off the ground. She stayed like this for several moments, feeling her heart pounding in her chest. She could feel everyone's eyes on her and she had no choice but to look back at them, her lips curling into a shaky smile.

"W-Well, I was just..." Marcy gulped and bit her lip. "I was just th-thinking... M-Maybe we don't n-need to..."

"Oh nonsense! I like this idea! Some good ol' fashioned music is just what everyone needs!" Hop Pop's face beamed as he put an arm around Marcy and pulled her close, holding his free hand outward. "It'll be so grand! So...beautiful!" A tear of happiness strolled down his cheek.

Marcy looked left and right, shifting uncomfortably.

"Ugh, I already know what he's thinking." Sasha placed her hands on her hips. She cupped her hand around her mouth and called out, "Sylvia's not going to marry you!"

Hop Pop shot a glare at Sasha, his lower lip curled slightly. "A man can dream!"

Sasha quickly covered her mouth to stifle a laugh.

"ANYWAY!" Anne coughed into her hand to get the others' attention. "Now that we've decided what we're going to do, let's talk about the details. Like, what instruments are we going to play? What song? What day and time?"

"Evening, most definitely. We could put up some decorations and lights. Really spruce the town up!" Hop Pop said, already forgetting his spat with Sasha.

"I could set up some games! The townsfolk might appreciate some warm-up before the concert." Grime pressed his palms together, rubbing them. "I just need enough wood and a few other materials."

Hop Pop slowly turned to glare at Grime, a few slow beats passing before he said, "You'd better not be thinking about..."

Grime shook his head, gruffing out, "I'm not bringing in any alcohol-based games, if that's what you're worried about."

Marcy choked a little, a cough intermixed with it. She rubbed her throat and swallowed. She glanced back at Grime and Hop Pop, both of them looking back at her with mixed expressions. Marcy stiffened her lips together and quickly looked away.

"S-Sorry! I... I was just reminded of something..." Marcy's voice trailed off as she slowly turned to look at Anne and Sasha, keeping her gaze steady. "You know..."

The other two girls widened their eyes and stiffened, exchanging looks with each other before they averted their gaze. Sasha began to whistle while Anne traced a circle on the ground with her foot.

Hop Pop's expression slowly furrowed as he shot disapproving looks at Anne and Sasha. "...yes, like I said, DEFINITELY no alcohol."

"Y-Yeah, of course!" Sasha tittered, offering a lop-sided smile. "We'll make sure of it!"

Anne nodded quickly, trying to smile as well though it came off more crooked than Sasha's. "You can trust us!"

Marcy couldn't bring herself to say anything. She just looked downwards, fumbling her fingers together. The memories of that day, though blurry and sparse, hadn't left her mind.

Hop Pop's face flickered back into something brighter uncomfortably fast. He clasped his hands together and tilted his head. "Very good! Now we have that settled, let us begin the preparations, shall we?"

Sasha and Anne shuddered, the two of them shifting uncomfortably at the swift change in Hop Pop's tone of voice and mood. They exchanged glances without turning their heads, their teeth briefly clenched nervously. Marcy's own stomach twisted and that incident hadn't even been her idea. None of them could bring themselves to answer.

The stretching silence eventually came to a halt when the room came alive with giggles and excited chatter. Everyone turned to see Sprig and Polly coming towards them, comically tall piles of cloth and paints wavering about in their arms.

Marcy's eyes widened at the feat. It was a miracle that the two pulled this off at all. She could barely take her eyes off the two, her eyes following each wobble, biting her lip as she expected it all to fall at any moment.

But it never happened.

Just what did Hop Pop feed these two?

The siblings soon reached them and dropped the supplies to the ground. They then started jumping up and down, their small bodies trembling with so much enthusiasm, it looked like it could be literally squeezed out of them. They both shouted excitedly, their voices intermingling, turning their words into an echoing clamor.

"Can we start now?! Pretty please?!"

"With honey on top?!"

"Hey there, settle down! We still need to..." Hop Pop started to say, but neither frog children paid attention to him.

Instead, Sprig and Polly had their eyes on one person in particular.

Sasha's face paled.

"Oh no... No no no!" Sasha backed up, waving her hands frantically. "You are NOT...!"

With gleeful smirks, Sprig and Polly immediately pounced on Sasha, knocking her into the ground. They started bouncing on her, laughing as Sasha screamed at them to get off.

Anne covered her mouth and then rushed over, reaching to grab the two. "Hey, you two had your fun before! Get off of her!" Despite her best efforts, however, Anne was unable to dislodge Sprig or Polly.

"Oh for the love of..." Grime rubbed his forehead and approached. He didn't hesitate before snatching up Sprig and Polly, holding them up like they were plucked vegetables. He leaned in and snarled, "Cut it out."

Sprig and Polly looked at each other and then stuck their tongues out at Grime, which earned them both a snarl from the old toad.

Marcy watched the scene play out with a small smile on her face. Sprig and Polly really knew how to lighten the mood, didn't they? And seeing Sasha react to them like she was allergic, that had brought a laugh from the ravenette. Marcy was disappointed that she hadn't seen what went down when Polly and Sprig had first...

Then her smile fell and her eyes widened.

Oh no...

How could she have forgotten?

Those amphibian children were going to give HER the same treatment.

Marcy found herself side-eyeing the door.

Was it too late to run?

sss

"Hmm, do you think Marcy will like this?" Anne motioned for Sasha to get closer. She tapped the back of her pencil against the paper just above her sketch. "I know she said she wanted something bug-themed, but..."

Sasha hovered over Anne, tapping her finger to her chin. Her eyes glanced over the sketch, taking note of the shapes and colors as she hummed to herself. "A beetle does look nice, but didn't she once tell us that her favorite insects were, like, butterflies or moths?"

Anne went still and silent, her eyes wide, then she slapped herself in the face, letting out a hiss. "I'm so stupid! I can't believe I forgot about that!"

Sasha's expression softened up, a small pang briefly flashing in her stomach. She gently patted Anne on her back and lightened up her voice a bit. "No, you're not stupid, Anne. I'm sure Marcy will still love this design."

"I..." Anne paused, letting out a sigh. "I'm sure you're right, Sash, but..." She stared down at the drawing, gritting her teeth. Shaking her head, she started to erase parts of it. "No, this won't do..."

"Anne..." Sasha stopped herself, pulling her hand back. She bit her lip lightly and turned her gaze to watch Anne alter the drawing.

Sasha scolded herself silently, a heated sharpness traveling through her throat and stomach. She shouldn't have brought up the stupid moth, butterfly thing. The costume Anne had sketched out would've worked just fine. Marcy still liked beetles, didn't she? And it wasn't like Marcy would be furious with Anne for the mix up.

...she was becoming a bit controlling again, wasn't she? The thought brought about a bitter-tasting sting as she swallowed thickly. It seemed she still had more to learn about taking a step back.

Sasha tried her best to brush off the feelings of guilt. She didn't want Anne to notice. There were more important things to worry about right now than her own internal struggles. Anne shouldn't be distracted by something so trivial.

As the minutes passed, Sasha noticed now Anne's body language had shifted. The tension present in the brunette's frame was gone now, her facial expression having softened up. The sight of this helped Sasha's mind begin to relax and the stinging feeling evaporated from her. A smile returned to her face as she placed her shoulder on the back of Anne's chair, watching with interest as Anne's new costume sketch rapidly formed.

When Anne was finished, she set the pencil down and leaned back. Sasha leaned in, preparing to say something. She quickly got hit in the jaw when Anne unexpectedly stretched her arms out.

"O-Oh, Sasha!" Anne cried out once she realized her mistake. She swerved around, nearly jumping out of the chair. "I didn't mean to! I'm sorry!"

Sasha held her jaw where Anne accidentally hit her, the area slightly sore. "It's okay, I'm fine." She gripped her jaw more firmly and rubbed it, letting out a chuckle. "You've got quite an arm on you, Boonchuy."

Anne stuttered for a moment and rubbed her arm. "O-Oh, thanks...?"

Sasha smirked at this and patted Anne's shoulder. "Are you getting shy on me now?"

"S-Sash!" Anne's face started to turn red.

Sasha let out a small laugh. "Hey, just teasing ya! Lighten the mood and all." Sasha soon cleared her throat and pulled Anne into a half hug. "Now come on, let's see the new sketch."

Anne traced a strand of hair behind her ear, smiling softly. "I still think it could use some work but..." She grabbed the sketchbook and held it up to show Sasha. "...I like the direction it's going. What do you think?"

Sasha's smile widened as she examined the newer design. "I see you decided to go with a butterfly. Any specific species?"

"A tailed jay. They have a bold contrast between black and bright green. Marcy will love it."

Sasha could feel her lips spreading further and her eyes lit up. "Oh that's a great idea! Green and black do really suit Marcy." She paused to take another look at the design. "And I love the way you incorporated it."

Anne blushed, rubbing the nape of her neck. "Thanks..."

Smiling, Sasha glanced back down at the sketch. It was a little rough around the edges, but it still managed to portray what Anne had been hoping for.

The limbs of the costume appeared segmented, similar to the legs of an insect. The back of the costume stretched downward to mimic the long abdomen section of a butterfly. There was a headpiece that had long antenna-like structures. The costume included two large butterfly wings. There were no colors given this was just a sketch, but Anne still used some shading to try and indicate where she felt the blacks and greens would go.

All in all, it looked perfect for Marcy. The only thing left to do was to have it made.

...and it would not be at the hands of Polly or Sprig. Sasha didn't trust them with something this important.

Speaking of which...

"Are the two munchkins still with Hop Pop?"

Anne paused, her eyes slightly furrowed, then she said, "Yes, Sasha. They're still out on the farm taking care of some of the crops. Hop Pop did say it would take a few hours to pick them all."

Sasha replied, "I find that hard to believe. How can it ta..." She paused when she saw Anne raise an eyebrow and it hit her. "...oh. Right."

Of course it would take much longer than usual. Sprig and Polly were kids with bounds of energy. Hop Pop likely slowed things down with them whenever he wanted to get the two to use up some of that extra fuel.

And after the incident earlier today, Sasha couldn't say she blamed him. Her back still hadn't fully recovered from the amphibian kids using it like a trampoline.

"...anyway, I..."

Sasha stopped, she and Anne going still for a second. The air had come alive with faint voices. The two girls looked around for the source and quickly found that they were coming from outside. Sasha and Anne both stared in the direction they heard the voices from, exchanging glances. Nodding to each other, they started to move closer.

Sasha knelt down beside the window and pressed herself to the wall. She motioned for Anne to do the same thing. Sasha pressed a finger to her lips and Anne answered it with a nod. Then they glanced at the window and leaned in, doing their best to listen.

"Wait wait wait! Hold up! Are you sure?"

"That's what the report said, captain."

Sasha's eyes widened and she covered her mouth to keep from calling out Grime's name. She exchanged a worried look with Anne before turning back to the window. Just what was Grime doing and who was that he was with?

And why did he sound so worried? Sasha couldn't shake off the tone of voice Grime was using. The old toad might think he was good at hiding when something was bothering him, but sometimes he let things slip and Sasha learned to pick up on that. Whatever this mysterious amphibian was telling him, it couldn't be good news for anyone.

Grime let out an audible growl and the two girls could hear him smacking his face. They heard him pacing about and it was easy to imagine him making some small gestures like rubbing his chin to try and collect his thoughts.

Then he spoke again.

"That description matches that axolotl girl Sasha had spoken with. But she lives back in Newtopia. What in the world is she doing all the way out here?"

"We weren't able to determine that, captain. She was in rough shape when we found her."

"Make sure you question her as soon as possible."

"She's lost considerable blood. She will need some time to recov..."

"She's an axolotl. They heal up fast. Now be prepared to interrogate her. I want answers."

"Yes, Captain Grime."

After that, the voices stopped and footsteps faded into the distance, quickly leaving Sasha and Anne alone.

The two girls stayed silent for several moments, unable to speak or even fully comprehend any of this at first. They momentarily stared at one another as though trying to gauge an answer out of the other. Most of the time, they stared at nothingness, the air around them suddenly feeling heavy and thick.

Anne finally broke the silence, her voice carrying a shaky strain to it. "...Gertie." She gulped, her breath trembling. "Th-They were talking about Gertie."

Sasha nodded, her stomach bubbling with nausea for a few seconds. She rested her hand on her belly as she pressed her back to the wall. She tilted her head up, a dull sting drumming in her chest.

Something bad had happened to Gertie. Something that had caused her to end up so far away from home, something that left her badly wounded and in need of help.

What could have done this?

...or who?

Something flickered across Sasha's mind and her expression darkened. She quickly stood up and started to walk away.

Anne got up to her feet, her eyes following Sasha. "Wh-Where are you going?"

Without looking back, Sasha gave a firm, definitive response.

"To talk to Marcy. If anyone knows if this could be the work of the Core, it would be her."

A small gasp left Anne's lips. "Do you really think it could be...?"

Sasha looked over her shoulders, her eyes narrowing further. "You heard how Marcy described that thing. Who is to say it didn't punish Gertie because it thought she was the main reason Marcy escaped?"

"But..." Anne paused, her body shivering for a moment at the thought of that metallic spider. "Shouldn't we at least speak to Grime? We need more information before we can assume that..."

"Grime? You really think he'd tell us anything?" Sasha motioned towards the window. "He just carried this conversation in secret!"

"Maybe it wasn't a secret? He was standing by the house! Out in the open! I'm sure we can just walk right up to him and ask him about this!" Anne turned and started to march in the direction of the exit door.

Sasha widened her eyes and rushed forward. "Hey, wait! What do you think you're doing?"

Anne paused to look back at Sasha. "If you're too worried about how Grime will react, I'll talk to him myself."

"No, we should talk to Marcy first!" Sasha grabbed Anne's arm and pulled her back. "We'll speak with Grime after that. He'll be more receptive to talking about this if we have something new to bring to him."

"Sasha, that doesn't make any sense!" Anne twisted her body about, her teeth gritted. "You didn't used to be this reluctant to straight up confronting Grime! So what makes this so different?"

Sasha's breaths came out as heavy pants, something tingling and burning crawling along her skin, squeezing her head and making the air around her thick. She let out a small hissed grunt as Anne managed to yank herself free and take several steps away from the blonde. Sasha watched Anne in silence for several moments, her mouth hanging partially open.

"I..." Sasha tried to speak.

"What is it?" Anne pressed, her face caught between a frown and a look of worry.

Sasha stuttered for a moment, her teeth pressing tightly together. Her heart echoed in her head, her eyes darting from side to side. Attempts to speak were hindered and her words came out as incomprehensible gibberish. After more failed attempts, she licked her lips and swallowed, giving her head a hard shake in an attempt to reset herself.

In her head, a war of thoughts waged on. Her mind ached and trembled as different parts of her brain fought for control of the answer. Each side tried to scream louder, tried to be the most dominant voice. The voices only got louder and more insistent and they soon melted into a chaotic clamor that left Sasha gripping her head.

"Nhgh...!" Sasha hissed as an invisible hammer wailed on her skull.

"Sasha?" Anne's voice softened with worry and she stepped closer. "Hey, it's okay. We can just..."

"No, no, you're right..." Sasha said as she managed to push through the jelly-like fog. "We should speak to Grime first. I..." She stopped to swallow something bitter. "...we shouldn't bring Marcy's mood down. Not after..."

Anne stood next to Sasha and looped an arm across her back. "We will talk to Grime over the next few days, when we aren't practicing with Marcy. Let's give her some time to just...breathe easy."

Sasha looked at Anne as she took in a few slow breaths, nodding. "Yeah, let's do that."

Anne smiled back and pulled Sasha into a hug.

"Marcy will be okay."

sss

Sprig opened his eyes, blinking slowly. The air had come alive with a small almost humming-like sound. He sat up and stretched his arms out, his mouth opening wide in a yawn. He cleared his throat and shook his head and looked around. Then he turned his head upwards.

He frowned softly and silently wondered what could be going on. Did Joe Sparrow manage to get out of the barn to turn the house into a nest? He grumbled to himself. If that's the case, it'll be difficult trying to get the giant songbird back down.

After listening for a few more moments, Sprig shook his head. No, these weren't the type of sounds he heard from Joe Sparrow. But if it wasn't him, then who else could it be?

Well, there was only one way to find out for sure. With a small grumble and another yawn, Sprig hopped to his feet and made his way towards the roof.

Once he got up there, he said, "Okay, who is..."

Sprig went silent when he saw Marcy sitting near the edge of the roof. Her legs were crossed, her arms resting on her lap, and her eyes were focused upward. She appeared lost in thought and didn't even seem to notice his arrival. And when Sprig moved closer, he realized where the sound was originating from.

Marcy herself.

The ravenette hummed a small tune, mimicking a theme that Sprig was unfamiliar with, but judging from Marcy's eyes, it clearly meant a lot to her. Marcy's eyes carried a mixed sense of longing and nostalgia as she continued to hum. Sprig thought he saw the faintest hint of a tear in the corner of her eyes.

Sprig remained silent for a few moments, then he took a cautious step forward. "...Marcy?"

"Gah!" Marcy nearly jumped, her body wobbling from side to side, her arms flailing to help her regain balance.

Sprig covered his mouth and quickly bounced towards Marcy. "I'm sorry! I wasn't trying to scare you!"

Marcy clutched at her heart, which now pounded loud enough for Sprig to hear it. "...p-please...don't sneak up on me like that again..." Marcy said as she struggled to slow her breaths.

Sprig sucked on his bottom lip and gently touched her shoulder. "I'm really sorry. Are you alright?"

Marcy breathed in and out slowly, her mouth hanging open, her pupils still constricted. Seeing this, Sprig sat down next to her and started to rub her back. He whispered soft apologies as he did his best to help Marcy calm down.

After Marcy quieted down, Sprig tentatively asked, "Are you feeling better?"

Marcy's body gave off a few small shakes before she managed a nod. "Y-Yeah, thank you."

Sprig smiled at this. "You're welcome."

He moved a little closer to Marcy, looking up at her as his smile faded into a look of concern.

"What are you doing up here?" Sprig looked up at the sky, then back to Marcy. "It's really late."

"I could ask the same of you." A small smile tugged on Marcy's lips. "Did you have trouble sleeping, too?"

"I was asleep...until I heard sounds from the roof. I came up here to see what was going on, then I found you." Sprig replied.

"...oh." Marcy lowered her gaze slightly. "I'm... I'm sorry. I didn't mean to wake you."

Sprig shook his head. "No, no, it's fine. Don't worry about it." He offered a smile as he leaned back, holding himself up by his hands. "It is a nice night to be out star gazing, anyway."

Marcy nodded, her eyes finding their way back up to the stars once more. "...I don't recall the stars being this visible...back at...home." The way she said 'home' wasn't lost on Sprig. "I remember...fogginess. Like, a thick blanket covered the sky. Just faded specks, if any."

"Oh that...doesn't sound like it was interesting to look at." Sprig said, unsure of what else to say. He looked at the starry sky for a second, then glanced back at Marcy. "Are you sure that's how your earth sky always is?"

Marcy paused, her eyes slightly furrowing. "...I don't think so. But... ugh..." She rubbed her head. "It's still all so...blurry. A part of me wants to believe some places in that world had beautiful night skies like this, but another..."

Seeing how distressed the poor girl was getting, Sprig patted her leg. "Hey, don't worry about that right now. Let's just enjoy this night sky for a bit, okay?"

"...y-yeah, that...that sounds good." Marcy swallowed and nodded, a sense of relief evident in her voice. As she looked back at the sky, she said, "...I get the feeling that people from...my world...would be scared of a red moon. But this one? It... It makes the sky look more gorgeous."

Sprig chuckled. "Yeah, Anne and Sasha told me how their moon is more of a pale white, like it's covered in snow. If I saw this moon turn that color, I'd be worried."

"Heh, a white moon probably would look kinda dead to you, wouldn't it?" Marcy tilted her head, smiling. "Or maybe it could be part of a ritual or something."

"Or an early warning system." Sprig's mind flashed back to an incident that occurred before Anne was reunited with Sasha. "Sometimes Wartwood would get these cold spells and we frogs would freeze solid. We'd have way more time to prepare if the moon shifted to white well in advance."

Marcy's eyes widened. "You turn into a solid block of ice?"

Sprig nodded. "Yep! Completely harmless, at least, so long as we're inside behind closed doors." He let out a small chuckle. "Anne kinda freaked out at first. She thought for sure we were all going to die."

"Oh I bet!" Marcy grinned. "I kinda remember Anne always being one to worry easily. Sometimes to a fault."

"Yeah, but she means well. Got a big heart."

Marcy nodded, her smile growing. "Yeah, that she does." She paused, her smile faltering as she turned her head left and right. "...that she does..."

"Is something wrong?" Sprig pushed himself up a little, watching Marcy with concern. "Do you want to talk about it?"

Marcy fell silent for a few moments. She closed her eyes and released a small sigh through her parted lips. "...I still can't stop thinking about..."

Sprig said, "I thought we've been through this before. What King Andrias made you do, it wasn't your fault."

The name of the person she once called 'father' caused Marcy to go still. A flash of cold spread through her skin and even in the warm air of the night, she shivered.

Noticing this, Sprig leaned away, holding his hands up. "I didn't mean to upset you. I... I was just..."

"No, you are right. It...It was his fault that...that all of this had happened." Marcy rubbed her arms, trying to use friction to chase away the chills. "But I still believed him. I should have known better. I'm supposed to be the 'smart one'." She sighed. "...but I believed him over my instincts..."

Sprig's hand made its way back on Marcy's lap as he leaned in, locking eyes with her. "Hey, don't beat yourself up over it. He isn't here anymore. He can't make you feel bad over what's not your fault. He has no hold on you anymore."

Marcy stared down at Sprig and let out a small laugh as she slowly shook her head. Heh, just how did they get on the topic of King Andrias after staring at the night sky?

Then her smile vanished and her expression turned more firm, her facial features furrowed. Her mind shifted back to when she was still King Andrias's prisoner. The king had taken so many precautions to try and make sure she believed what he wanted her to. She had been aware of this at first. She didn't know at what point her mind had begun to slip. It just felt like someone had flipped a switch in her head and she just...

She should have fought back harder.

She then sucked in a hiss and clutched her leg to herself. Her movements forced Sprig to back up and he stared back at her with wide eyes. Marcy gritted her teeth, cinching her eyes shut, as pain echoed through her limb. The episode only lasted a few moments and she managed to pull herself out of it. Her body still gave a few shudders.

"Does your leg still hurt?" Sprig asked cautiously, motioning to her leg. "You were holding onto it rather tightly."

Marcy glanced down at her leg and back at Sprig, shaking her head. "Not usually. Must just be stress."

Sprig stared at Marcy's leg, licking his slips and swallowing. "We could have Bayou come back and have a look at it. Maybe it wasn't set back right?"

Marcy stroked her leg. "Maybe..."

Marcy didn't want to vocalize it, but she wasn't exactly thrilled with the idea of having yet another appointment with Bayou. The thought of him brought a throbbing pain back to her pack and it felt as if nothing she did would make it go away quickly.

Besides, she could just find another way to manage the pain in her leg. It probably wasn't even serious. Just the result of nerves and nothing more, she thought.

Sprig eyed Marcy's leg, his face scrunching slightly with concern. He then looked back at Marcy, moving a little closer. After a few moments, there was a flicker across his face, as though he saw something in Marcy's eyes that he just barely picked up on.

"But you know, we don't have to to do anything right now. I mean, it IS the middle of the night and Bayou isn't near Wartwood anymore, anyways." Sprig chuckled as he looked up at the sky. "We could just wait until morning to talk to Hop Pop, if you want."

Marcy turned to Sprig, her mouth parting to speak. She quickly stopped herself, her teeth pressing against her lip. She tried to ignore the nauseating sting in her stomach. She didn't want to worry anyone about her leg. She didn't even want to tell Sprig, but she couldn't force him to unsee what he saw.

And given how sharp Hop Pop could be for a man his age, there was no way she could hide these bouts of aches from him for long. She could already hear him asking her why she didn't say anything sooner.

...which quickly devolved into picturing him reading her another bedtime story.

Marcy couldn't stop the shudder.

"Cold?" Sprig pressed himself closer to Marcy. "I can go down and get you a blanket."

Marcy shook her head. "N-No, that's fine. It's plenty warm now." Not that it was ever chilly outside, she thought to herself. A few beats of silence passed. "...hey, you play the fiddle, right?"

Sprig nodded, a proud smile spreading across his face. "Sure do! I..." Sprig then paused as his brows furrowed with confusion. "...but you've seen me play before. Did you forget or something?"

"No, I was just wondering if..." Marcy averted her gaze, fumbling with her fingers. "...if you could let me play it, sometime?" She gave Sprig and upward gaze. "I promise I'll be really careful with it."

"O-Oh, sure, I can loan it to you sometime. But that's got me thinking..." Sprig tilted his head and scratched his cheek. "Anne said you played a violin?"

The term 'violin' sent a nostalgic shudder along the back of Marcy's neck. "Violin..." She played with the word on her lips. "...yes, I did play a violin. I remember the music being so...soothing." She closed her eyes and smiled faintly.

"Did you play any violin while you've been in Amphibia?" Asked Sprig.

Marcy's smile turned into a faded frown. "...I did for a time, yes. Until Andrias..."

Sprig stayed silent, gently squeezing Marcy's arm. "What did he do?"

Marcy shut her eyes tightly, a bout of burning pain spreading in her stomach. She took in a few quick breaths, her arms wrapping around herself. Memories flashed across her mind, each one accentuated by giant claws and huge pointed teeth, blended in with the sounds of crushing metal and splintering wood. She swallowed shakingly as she tried to speak.

"H-He..." Marcy gulped. "He d-d..."

Sprig's eyes widened and he clutched at his chest. "He...destroyed your violin...?"

Marcy let out a few shuddered breaths as she forced herself to nod. She couldn't stop the tears from burning at her eyes, threatening to spill. She tried to squeeze her eyes shut tighter, but it only made the tears feel like tiny flames flicking at her skin.

All the while, the memories of the incident continued to haunt her. She was forced to mentally rewatch what King Andrias did over and over again. She couldn't get the twisted smile he gave her as he took pleasure in destroying something that meant a lot to her. Echoes of his words rumbled in the air around her, endlessly repeating one thing.

"You will thank me later."

Marcy clutched her head and hunched her body, trying to curl up into a ball like a pillbug. She tried to hide from the disembodied voice laughing at her. The harder she tried to hide, the louder and more prominent the voice became. She shook her head from side to side, her nails beginning to dig into her scalp.

Why won't this voice just leave her alone?

"Marcy! Stop! You're hurting yourself!" Sprig frantically grabbed Marcy's wrists and started to push and pull them away from her head. "Just take deep breaths, okay? Breathe with me, nice and slow..."

Marcy could barely hear Sprig at first, his voice nothing more than a faint muffle in the sea of cackling chaos. It took her a bit to realize what he wanted her to do. After a few moments, as her heart didn't pump so fast, Sprig's voice began to break through the cloudy thickness of her own mind. It didn't take long for Sprig's voice to overshadow King Andrias's.

Then the fog cleared up and the voices faded away into nothingness. The visions vanished with the gentle breeze and carried off. The only thing that remained was her, Sprig, and the starry sky above them, the crimson moon hanging high overhead.

"Are you okay now?" Sprig asked tentatively, one hand hovering near her.

Marcy took in a few quick breaths and swallowed, nodding. "Y-Yeah, I'm... I'm fine." She gulped again and turned to Sprig. "Th-Thank you...for the help..."

Sprig nodded, offering her a small smile, giving a nod in return. He leaned in closer, giving her arm another reassuring squeeze. "I'll head down and get my fiddle. I'd love to hear you play."

Marcy widened her eyes and she shrank back, rubbing her hand nervously. Though she appreciated Sprig's attempt to lighten the mood, she wasn't sure if this was a good idea. "W-W-Well I haven't played in a while and I m-might be rusty and..."

"Oh I'm sure it'll be fine!" Sprig got up to his feet. "Besides, there's no harm in trying. The worst that'll happen is you just can't play, and that's okay!" Sprig pointed his thumb to his chest. "I'll teach ya!"

Marcy smiled at Sprig's enthusiasm and willingness to help. She wished she could maintain a more positive attitude like him. It's just become so hard lately...

She quickly shook the thought of her head as she grinned at Sprig.

"And then you just take these two and drop them in like this and..."

A puff of colored smoke billowed out of the flask. Maddie raised her hands up and leaned back, her eyes trailing up to watch the colored display before her. She spread her hands outwards, striking a dramatic pose.

"And ta da!"

Marcy stood there in awe, her mouth hanging open, eyes wide and sparkling. The smoke had shifted through a myriad of colors, the hues dancing along her skin. Unable to contain her energy, she clapped excitedly.

"I love it! So pretty!" Marcy grinned from ear to ear as she watched the colored wisps of air dancing above her. As it began to vanish, Marcy turned to Maddie, her bottom lip slightly curling. "Can you do more?"

Maddie chuckled softly, slowly shaking her head. "This is the third time I've done this demonstration. Don't you want to see something else?"

Marcy stared at Maddie with a blank expression, tilting her head and scratching her chin thoughtfully. She then shrugged her shoulders, her smile turning slightly crooked. "But I like the pretty colors. I hadn't gotten to see them much for months."

Maddie's body briefly stiffened, her head buzzing with anticipation. She quickly relaxed when she saw that Marcy wasn't continuing. Maddie stifled a sigh of relief, not wanting Marcy to know something had crossed her mind. As much as she would prefer to move on from this spell, it did seem to make Marcy happy. Anything to keep her mind off of less...unsettling things.

"Alright, alright. I guess I can do this one more time. But after this, we're moving onto something else, okay? I promise I'll keep it color-related if you want." Maddie grabbed a couple more bags beside her.

Marcy's eyes lit up and she nodded like she was powered by a sugar high. "Yes yes yes, I would love that!"

With a smile, Maddie proceeded to grab a new set of flasks and powders. She set them down in front of her on the floor, careful not to get any of the previous ingredients mixed in. Even with her gaze facing downward, Maddie could see Marcy's body shaking from barely contained excitement.

And unlike before, Maddie couldn't sense any negativity from that energy. There was no point where she feared Marcy could attack.

A part of Maddie still would have liked if this could've taken place at her own house. It was much easier for her to try different spells when everything she needed was right within reach. She didn't have much of an idea on what forms of magic to show to Marcy. Anne and Sasha had mentioned the color spells so she had prepared for that. Maddie still feared what might happen if Marcy demanded more.

But as it turned out, Maddie had been worried for no reason. The color-based magic still had Marcy hooked. Maybe it had something to do with this 'anime' stuff the other girls mentioned. The way Marcy reacted, she had this aura of an energetic child ready to burst at the seams. It was enough that, despite getting a little bored of the color magic herself, Maddie was still more than happy to keep performing for this bouncing glob of personified excitement.

This time, Maddie decided on a different approach. She examined the bags in front of her and after a few moment's thinking, she selected three specific ones. She poured their contents into three different flasks, cautious to not let them spill into the others.

"Ooooh...! What are you going to do?" Marcy leaned in. "This doesn't look the same as..."

"Because it's something a little new. I just thought of something and I think you might like it." Maddie smiled slightly. "Just give me a few moments..."

After a few slow and deliberate movements, Maddie then set the flasks on the ground. She grabbed another bag and stuck her hand in side, pulling out a small pinch of something white. Being very careful, she dropped these small pale specks into each flask. She and Marcy raised their arms as large puffs of smoke shot out in continuous rings. After a few moments, it cleared up, the room now humming in a tri-color glow.

Maddie noticed how Marcy's eyes widened and she couldn't help but let her smile grow bigger. She placed her hands on her hips as she watched the green, magenta, and cyan colors huddle together to form an arch, affectively making a partial rainbow.

"See? I told you I could...."

Maddie's voice fell when she noticed Marcy trembling, the girl's eyes now radiating with a noticeable flicker of fear. The teal frog quickly got up to her feet and rushed towards Marcy. She waved her hand in front of her, snapping her fingers a few times to try and get her attention.

"Marcy? Marcy, are you okay?!" Maddie called out. She grabbed Marcy's shoulder and shook it. "Talk to me! Please!"

It took several more seconds before Marcy managed to break out of it. She shook her head a few times and pressed her hand to her temple. She blinked as she massaged her scalp, muttering faint apologies under her breath. Maddie knelt down in front of her, gently turning Marcy's head so they could make eye contact.

"I'm not mad at you. There's no need to apologize." Maddie turned to look back at the colors still hanging in the air. "I didn't realize you would react negatively to this. I should've asked you first before trying..."

"No, it's...it's not that..." Marcy's voice was so low, Maddie had to lean in closer just to hear it. "...I'm just... I can't help but think of how I acted before..."

Maddie's eyes widened slightly. "You mean, back when y..."

"Yes." Marcy said quickly. "Exactly that..."

Maddie released her grip on Marcy and gave her a little space. It didn't take much detective work to know what was on Marcy's mind. "This has to do with Anne and Sasha, doesn't it?"

Marcy swallowed thickly and nodded.

"Ah, I see. Yes, I can see why that would hang over your head. I won't lie, you were a bit...unruly back then." Said Maddie. "I'm a little surprised we were able to do as much as we had."

"...I'm sorry for being so difficult..." Marcy looked away, biting her lip. "I don't know why you all still put up with me. Especially Anne and Sasha. I-I-I almost..."

Maddie felt a tug in her chest.

"...I-I c-c-could've..."

Maddie gripped Marcy's arm firmly, enough that it jolted the girl from her thoughts. Maddie locked her narrowed eyes on Marcy's, her face displaying silent convictions that couldn't be ignored. Marcy's lips moved as she tried to form words. Maddie's other hand touched her shoulder, gently silencing her.

"There are a lot of things that could've been. We all could've done something different. What matters is what is true now." Maddie slightly relaxed her facial muscles. "Yes, you could have really hurt your friends. But guess what?"

Maddie released her hold on Marcy's shoulder, soon clasping her hand.

"You didn't kill them. They're still here. They're still with you and they still love you. They don't want you to blame yourself for what happened."

"...b-but...I-I..." Marcy's voice trembled, her eyes shimmering with tears. "Th-The k-k-king had..."

At this, Maddie's eyes narrowed once more, her jaw gritting. "He used you. Plain and simple. He was likely jealous of the friendship you shared with them and wanted to pull you apart. He used every tactic he could think of to make you side with him."

Tears dripped down Marcy's cheeks and she raised an arm to wipe them away. "I t-tried to attack A-Anne... I hit Sasha with a p-p-poison arrow, I..."

Marcy froze in place as soon as that last sentence slipped from her lips. Her breaths became sharp and quick and she started to look around, her eyes darting about.

"S-S-Sasha... She's..."

"Alive."

Marcy went silent, her wide eyes staring down at Maddie.

"Sasha is alive, remember? She was sick for a few days but she got better. The poison isn't in her system anymore." Maddie's voice was a soft caress, her movements slow. "We found a treatment for her. She recovered and she is doing well. She's okay, you're okay. Everything is okay."

Marcy's breaths began to slow down, her hand squeezing Maddie's own back. Marcy soon looked around the basement again, her wide eyes softening as she realized where she was. After a few moments, she let out a soft sigh, her body gradually relaxing. Her eyes slowly blinked as everything seemed to register.

"Sashy's alive?"

Maddie nodded, taking a step closer, offering a small smile. "Yes, she is alive. You didn't kill her. She is safe." A gentle squeeze of the hand. "And you're safe, too. You're going to be okay."

"I'm...okay..." Marcy repeated, her breaths slowing down, the fear fading from her eyes. "It's all...okay... Everything is okay..."

"Yes, that's it. Nice slow breaths. In and out..." Maddie said, keeping her hand wrapped around Marcy's, acting as her anchor while the girl fully finds her way back. "Feel yourself begin to relax."

It would still take another several moments before Marcy appeared to stabilize. Maddie kept squeezing Marcy's hand as she helped guide her through this. Each breath from Marcy lacked more and more tension until finally Marcy's legs gave out. Maddie caught her and helped her sit back down.

"Easy now..."

"Th-Thanks..."

Maddie continued her gentle words and support as Marcy calmed down. Only when Marcy appeared relaxed enough did Maddie slowly release her grip. She didn't move, keeping herself situated in front of the still trembling girl. She sucked on her lower lip as she listened to a few stray whimpers.

Eventually the room became silent, Marcy's breaths no longer pumping in and out so quickly. Maddie didn't say a word, giving Marcy a bit of time to truly settle. After a few more slow gasps, Marcy lifted her head, her eyes immediately locking onto Maddie's. A small smile formed on Maddie's lips, her hand moving to give a squeeze to the girl's arm. Marcy looked at where Maddie's hand was, then back at her. Then with one more exhale, whatever tension had coiled deep within her muscles had vanished.

Maddie's smile ticked wider. "There you go. Feel better?"

Marcy swallowed and let out one more shaky breath as her head slightly nodded.

"I'm glad to hear that." Maddie tightened her hold on Marcy's hand as she helped her back to her feet. Not an easy stunt when Marcy was much taller than her, which resulted in the teen returning the favor. "Heheheh, thanks..."

Shaking her head, Marcy said, "No...thank you."

When Marcy started to smile, Maddie couldn't help but let her own smile grow wider. She could practically feel the warmth radiating off of Marcy's expression, and the gratitude. It seemed like every moment she spent with her, the more and more she could now really see why Anne and Sasha liked her so much.

And speaking of...

"So..." Maddie smirked, cocking an eyebrow. "Sashy, huh?"

Marcy blinked rapidly, her face now flushed a deep crimson. She stuttered a bit before raising her hands and covering her face. "Sh-Sh-Shut up!"

Maddie let out a soft laugh.

sss

Marcy rubbed her hand nervously as she approached Hop Pop's room. She looked left and right repeatedly, licking her lips and swallowing. At every shadow, every mark, she froze and stared intently, fully expecting something to be watching her. She then turned away, shaking her head as she moved on.

It didn't matter how far away she was from the castle. Its shadow still loomed over her mind. It was only a matter of time before...

SMACK!

Marcy stumbled to the side, her hand gripping her side where something struck her. She quickly turned her head about, expecting everything except what her eyes soon spotted.

Hop Pop's wide eyes stared back at her, his hand still holding the doorknob. "Oh I'm so sorry! I didn't see you! Are you alright?"

Marcy gently rubbed her side to soothe the dull pain. "It's okay. M-My fault, really. I should've been looking where I was going." A weak laugh. "Clumsy and all..."

Hop Pop shook his head. "Nonsense! Here, let's head to the bathroom and I'll check to make sure you ain't hurt badly, okay?"

"Th-This isn't necessary, really." Marcy said. "I'm fine. You don't..."

"I insist! You are a guest here! It would be rude of me to not..."

Marcy tried to pry herself free, continuously the old frog that this was not necessary. She didn't want him thinking that he owed her anything. It was just a small bump, anyway. Why would he care so much about that?

However, Hop Pop was persistent and his hold didn't loosen. Marcy had no choice but to follow him. She reluctantly stopped fighting as they neared the bathroom. Not having a choice in the matter didn't settle right in her stomach. At least it didn't leave her writhing on the ground like...

"Here ya go!" Hop Pop nudged Marcy to sit on the toilet seat. "Lift up your shirt for me so I can get a better look, okay?"

Marcy shifted on the seat, her gritted teeth slightly exposed. Her head turned a few times as her fingers fumbled together, tugging at the hem of her shirt. She tried to comply with what Hop Pop asked of her, but she couldn't bring herself to move, as if something was physically stopping her.

Hop Pop took notice of this and his eyes slightly furrowed. "Is something wr..." He stopped himself immediately, a groan escaping as he pinched the middle of his face. "I'm such an idiot. Of course you'd be t..."

A dull sting pounded against Marcy's heart, her throat beginning to taste of bile. She briefly saw flashes of a large shadowy figure in place of the old orange frog. She immediately squeezed her eyes shut and curled into herself.

She should've known this would've happened sooner or later. This all had been too good to be true. She was such a fool to think he'd be any different. She...

Hop Pop's hand gripped onto her arm and squeezed it. "I'm sorry. I hadn't meant to make you feel like that."

Marcy's breaths trembled slightly as she looked at Hop Pop's hand on her shoulder, then turning back to him. She tried to speak, only managing a distorted mess of syllables.

"I won't look if you really don't want me to." Hop Pop released Marcy, one hand rubbing on top of the other, his gaze slightly averted. "I really should've asked if you wanted help. I'm sorry I tried to impose it on you."

Marcy just stared in silence at Hop Pop. She waited for him to pull some kind of 'gotcha' moment. But it never came. The absence sent a chill through her stomach and she bit onto her lower lip.

How was she supposed to respond to this? Hop Pop was an adult, just like King Andrias. Hop Pop should be angry with her. He should be considering punishing her for not giving him what he wanted. That's how all adults were.

Hop Pop wouldn't be any different.

"...y-you're lying."

Hop Pop's eyes widened. "About what?"

Marcy stepped back. "You are angry at me, aren't you?"

"What? No, of course not! Why would..."

"Liar!"

Hop Pop quickly backed away from Marcy, holding his hands up. His mouth partially opened as he tried to respond.

Marcy immediately cut him off. "S-Stop lying to me! I'm not stupid! I know when someone is mad at me! Why can't you just be honest?!"

"Wh-Wh... But I'm not ang..." Hop Pop shook his head, his words tripping over each other. "I've got no reason to..."

"Tell me the truth! Please! You have to be upset with me! I didn't do what you asked! Just... Just yell at me or something!" Marcy's voice gradually got weaker, her body beginning to quake. "...please...j-just...get it over with... Please..."

Marcy grabbed her head as she arched forward. Tears began to burn at her eyes and any effort to stop it only made it worse. Her teeth clenched and shaky breaths sucked through with each gasp. Her thoughts became clouded as she kept repeating what she said.

Hop Pop stared back at her in stunned silence. His wide eyes were frozen in place, his jaw slack. Marcy looked up at him before turning away. Her nose flared as she sniffled and she wrapped her arms around herself, pulling her knees to her chest.

"I've been a bad girl. I deserve punishment." Marcy flinched at her own defeated voice, but did nothing to contradict it.

Hop Pop was quiet for a moment longer before he stepped towards her. Marcy shut her eyes tightly and looked away, waiting to be punished. But when Hop Pop's hand did little more than caress her hair, she stiffened, her eyelids popping back open, her gaze locking with his.

She couldn't see any look of disgust or disdain on his face.

There was only sympathy.

"You poor sweet child..."

Marcy couldn't help but flinch, the gentle tone from an adult so foreign to her that it was like getting splashed by cold water. She kept waiting for something to happen, anything.

Hop Pop just continued his soothing touch, his voice never rising above a whisper. "I promise ya, you didn't do anything to anger me. I'm the one who needed to apologize, not you. I'm the one who opened the door without checking. I'm the one who should've asked if you were okay with me checking your side."

Marcy shook her head. "I still sh-should've listened. Y-You were only trying to help." She closed her eyes. "I'm... I'm sorry for s-snapping at you. I... I didn't..."

"Shhh... It's alright." Hop Pop's arms looped around Marcy, pulling her into a hug. "You don't need to apologize to me. I'm not angry with you. I never was."

Marcy's body stiffened sharply, her eyes bulging for a second. A wave of cold flashed across her heart, causing it to skip a beat. Her primal mind radiated with alarm bells, frantically telling her to run. She needed to get out of here. Something bad would happen soon if she didn't flee.

But she couldn't bring herself to move.

"You're okay now..."

More thoughts pounded against Marcy's mind as her subconscious begged her to get away. She was constantly slammed from all sides by images she could no longer tell were real or not. She couldn't look in any direction without seeing a dark figure or a twisted shadow and she could feel her breaths continuing to move faster.

And once she reached that tipping point, she could no longer hold back. With one more look at Hop Pop, she suddenly lunged forward.

Hop Pop let out a grunt as Marcy slammed against him. He staggered back, struggling to keep his footing. Marcy's hands squeezed his arms tightly, her nails almost pressing against his skin. She thrust her head against his chest and kept it buried there, her face hidden from everything around her.

She didn't know why she did this. All that she knew in that moment was she needed to hide.

Or else HE would get to her again.

She could hear Hop Pop calling out to her, his voice muffled as she kept herself pushed up against him like this. When he attempted to move, she adjusted herself, her arms pulling him closer, her hands tightening their hold.

Then after a few moments, she felt something pressing against her back. For a split second, she loosened her grip and her feet turned as if to run. Then she felt hands starting to rub her back and she went completely still, her eyes widening at the unexpected touch.

Seconds later, she could feel her body relaxing as her breaths slowed once more. She just laid in the old frog's arms for several beats, taking in steady breaths, each one helping to melt away more tension. Then she pulled back and looked at Hop Pop, the two of them staying quiet as the seconds ticked by.

Hop Pop slowly smiled, running a careful hand along her hair. "You okay now?"

Marcy nodded and lowered her gaze. "I'm s-sorry about..."

"Shush now, let's not start that again, okay?" Hop Pop lightly chuckled, his hand moving under her chin to cup it. "That king, he made you feel like you needed to apologize for everything, didn't he?"

With a thick shaky swallow, Marcy said, "I... I was told I..." Another gulp. "...th-that I needed to respect..."

"No king who treats a sweet little girl like you in such a way is not deserving of respect." Hop Pop's hands carefully rested on Marcy's cheeks, his eyes filled with a mix of anger and sadness. "You didn't deserve any of that, do you understand me?"

Marcy attempted to protest, a part of her still automatically wanting to shift the blame to herself. After a second, she forced out a sigh and managed a slight nod, an act that was met with resistance by her own body.

"Good. Try to remember that." Hop Pop smiled as he released Marcy and took a step back. "Now why don't we find the others and..."

Before Hop Pop could walk far, Marcy reached out towards him, grabbing him before he took another step. Her throat locked up briefly and it took some force before she managed to get a single word out. "Wait."

Hop Pop stopped, turning around to face Marcy. "What is it, sweetie? If you need anything, I'm here for you."

Marcy bit her lip and tapped her pointer fingers together. "I, uh... wouldn't mind if you did take a look at... Y-You know... Where the door had..."

Hop Pop blinked, tilting his head for a moment. He quickly realized what she was talking about and his eyes slightly widened. "Are you sure? I don't want to force you to..."

"Yes, I'm sure. I mean, I'm getting a wee bit sore there and..." Despite the turbulence of her emotions over the past several minutes, Marcy still managed to smile. "It wouldn't hurt to check, right?"

Hop Pop waited as though making sure Marcy was certain about this. He soon smiled and guided Marcy to sit down again. "Alright, wait right here."

sss

"H-Hey guys... I..." A gulp. "C-C-Can I...t-talk to you...?"

These words prompted Anne to straighten up for a second before leaning forward. "Of course you can!"

Sasha nodded as she took position next to Anne. "We're open to talking about anything. We won't get mad, no matter what you tell us. We promise."

"You're safe here." A gentle smile tugged at the corners of Anne's lips. "Come on, sit down between us, alright?"

Sasha looked at Anne and back to Marcy, watching as she slowly walked over. Sasha took note of how Marcy's legs wobbled with each step, how the girl was hugging herself as though to create a shield against outside threats. This created such a strange stark image that didn't seem to fit with the newly muscular frame Marcy had acquired.

Even with Marcy now sitting between them, even though Sasha could see up close how Marcy's physique had changed, none of that was enough to mask just how frail the trembling girl appeared. This conflict left Sasha's brain scrambling and failing to fully comprehend what she was seeing.

Anne made the first move. She pulled Marcy's hand between her own, applying gentle pressure as she met her gaze. "What's on your mind?"

Marcy opened her mouth as though to respond, only to close it. She did this a couple of times before turning away. Multiple emotions flashed across her face, her eyes looking in every direction. Sasha and Anne could practically feel the resistance Marcy's body was giving, as though it didn't want her to speak.

Though she couldn't figure out exactly what to say, that didn't stop Sasha from carefully rubbing Marcy's shoulder. Marcy turned to look at her, unspoken words hovering in the air around them, then she turned away. Sasha slightly furrowed her brows, giving a gentle squeeze.

Sasha laid her other hand on Marcy's hunched back. "We won't push you to talk if you're still not ready."

"N-No, I want to get this over with." Marcy said, shaking her head a few times. "Th-This can't wait any longer."

Sasha's face slightly relaxed and she pulled Marcy closer. "No matter what you tell us, we promise we won't judge."

"We only want to help you. I know we've been telling you that more times than necessary, but..." Anne's lip curled slightly as she caressed Marcy's hand. "...we just really want to make sure you feel safe here with us."

Marcy glanced at the two girls, her face caught between smiling and grimacing. It was like she was at war with herself and didn't know how to proceed. She licked her lips and swallowed, her eyes shifting downwards. She looked as if she was about to speak when something caught her eye and her pupils grew.

"Marcy, what's wrong?" Anne tugged on Marcy's arm. "Mars?"

Sasha watched Marcy's face carefully, turning her head to follow her line of sight. Soon Sasha found herself staring at the ground. At first, she couldn't understand why. There was nothing about the ground that should've...

...wait a minute.

It wasn't the ground Marcy was staring at, was it...?

"...you're still thinking about that, aren't you?" Sasha whispered as the piece snapped into place.

Anne turned to Sasha with a confused look on her face. "What's she...?"

Sasha cut Anne off. "I'm okay, Marcy. I recovered from that. I'm not angry at you, okay? I never was."

Anne's eyes widened in realization and she turned back to Marcy. "None of us were. Everything worked out in the end, didn't it?"

"I-I..." Marcy's breaths shook. "I want to b-believe you. I really do... B-But..." Tears began to well up in her eyes. "I could've... A-And I was actually e-excited for..." She pulled her hands away from Anne to cover her face. "I was a m-m-monster..."

"No... No, you're not..." Anne whispered as she wrapped her arms around Marcy's torso, her hand resting on the back of her head. "Just because you were forced to do bad things...doesn't make you a bad person..."

Sasha's heart twisted around completely, tugging at her chest. She watched as Marcy started to cry, the sight causing her insides to turn into burning ice. Following Anne's lead, she encircled her arms around Marcy's shoulders and pressed her chin against black hair.

"I've forgiven you long ago. I was never angry at you, but I still forgave you. I never once believed you would've done that on purpose, not willingly. I promise, it's going to be alright."

Marcy let out a few shaky breaths and soft cries. Her body trembled even when pressed between Sasha and Anne. She attempted again to speak, her words nothing more than blubbers. The only word she could get out was 'sorry' over and over again.

"Shhh..." Sasha turned to press her cheek to Marcy's hair. "I'm still here. I'm not going anywhere. My leg still works just fine. You're not going to lose me, okay?"

With a sniffle, Marcy managed to nod her head, pressing herself closer to Sasha. "...you promise?"

Those words and that tone caused Sasha's heart to skip a beat and her breath to still. She and Anne exchanged worried looks before she pulled Marcy closer, her breaths tickling against black hair as she whispered, "I promise."

After that, Marcy started to calm down. Sasha could feel her friend's breaths slowing, her body not shaking as much, how her ribcage wasn't moving so fast anymore. Anne being present as well surely helped; Sasha didn't miss how Marcy's hand gripped Anne's like a vice. And as Marcy's whimpers began to fade, Sasha and Anne kept close to her, refusing to let Marcy go through this alone.

The room soon fell silent as Marcy's breaths finally stabilized. Sasha and Anne slowly and carefully pulled away from Marcy to meet her gaze. Their hearts ached at the sight of Marcy's cheeks colored red from still dripping tears. Anne reached out and wiped some away, her hand caressing Marcy's cheek.

"Oh Marbles..." Anne spoke softly, her voice just a puff of air. She tried to say something else, but words failed her. All she could do was shed a few tears herself as she pulled Marcy back into a hug.

Sasha began to lightly stroke Marcy's hair as her brain churned for any ideas of what could help her feel better. There was a spark that lit up in her head as something hit her. Maybe it was a bit too soon, but it still might succeed in taking Marcy's mind off of what was eating her up inside.

"Would you like to start some sand-based magic with Maddie?" Sasha smiled as Marcy turned to her, eyes slightly widening. Sasha tilted her head, chuckling softly. "You want your big sand castle in the sky, don't you?"

Marcy was silent for a moment, then with a flicker across her gaze, she slowly grinned. With a sniffle and tracing away another tear, Marcy nodded. "Mmhmm..."

Sasha and Anne looked at each other and smiled.

sss

"Ngghhh..."

Gertie stiffened as every part of her body ached. Her head pounded as if it were struck by a mace. Her entire back throbbed and it constantly felt like something had slithered through her spinal cord. Even just moving sent occasional sparks of pain pulsating just under her skin.

Trying to lift her head was like moving through thick mud filled with needles. And turning it, she froze up every few seconds. She quickly gave up and collapsed back down. She closed her eyes for a few seconds before she observed what she could of her surroundings in this position.

The first thing she realized was that this wasn't her home. It wasn't any place she was familiar with. It appeared to be some kind of small home, rural judging from her small glimpse through the window. There was a gentle breeze that made the curtains dance, illuminated by rays of sunshine.

Turning her gaze around some more, she spotted some framed photos sitting on a nearby coffee table. It depicted a frog wearing a straw hat and overalls, and it hit her that she was in a farmer's house. That would explain a particular yet faint scent that hung in the air.

She closed her eyes and struggled to remember just what had happened. Where had she been before? What had she been doing? And why did she feel pain in places she couldn't even describe?

Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard footsteps heading towards her. She struggled to turn her head only to stop and hiss as another jolt of pain struck through her spine.

The farmer stepped into view, his hands holding a couple of medical supplies. The sight of this caused Gertie to realize that various parts of her body had been covered in bandages. Did this farmer actually help her or did she already have her wounds patched up before? She couldn't remember.

Upon seeing Gertie was awake, the farmer lifted his head up, his eyes wide.

"Oh, you're awake! Thank goodness!"

The farmer continued his way towards Gertie, a bit more energy to his steps. He set down the medical supplies on the bed Gertie realized she was laying on.

"How are you feeling? You were quite banged up when I found ya!" The farmer furrowed his eyes with concern, motioning towards the axolotl. "I've never seen so many burns on someone before and that's saying something. Just what happened to you?"

Gertie groaned and tried to sit herself up only to collapse back down. She seethed through gritted teeth, clutching her head. She already tried this before. Why did she think a second try would change anything?

The farmer shook his head, his hand moving closer, stopping just short of touching Gertie's arm. "No, none of that, do you hear me? You're too injured to be moving around." He paused as he turned to stare at her back. "...especially here. It looked like someone tried to skewer ya."

Gertie's eyes widened, her body automatically shifting. A blazing electrical shock in her back caused her to seize and cry out in pain. She wrapped her arms around herself in an attempt to ride this out. Even her own breathing began to hurt.

"I told you to hold still!" The farmer cried. He turned and grabbed a cloth and forced Gertie onto her stomach. "This might sting at first, but it's for your own good!"

Gertie's whole body went rigid when something icy and hot pressed to her back. For a second, it turned into something sharp and she threw her head back, unable to stop her own screaming. Then just as quickly as the horrendous sensation started, it rapidly melted into something more soothing. She took in a few shaky breaths and when whatever the farmer used took full effect, her body slumped.

"Hahh...hah..." Gertie gasped. "Th-Thank you..."

The farmer replied, "You're welcome, miss."

Soon the sensation evaporated entirely and left Gertie feeling like she had before that bout of pain. She attempted to reach behind her back and was unable to get further than her shoulder. She turned to the farmer and asked, "What...did you use...?"

"An old family remedy. Perfect for dealing with the kind of pain that often comes with thermal pain." The farmer said, holding a small clear jar with some white-colored cream inside. "But I need to be careful as I don't have much left. Please try and hold still some more, okay?"

Gertie nodded, drawing in more slow breaths. "I'll... t-try..."

"Good, good. Glad to hear it." The farmer looked satisfied with Gertie's answer. "I'm going to need to change some of yer bandages, but first, are ya hungry?"

It didn't hit Gertie until then that her stomach had been rumbling this whole time. She rested her hand on her belly, sucking on her bottom lip. "I...don't want to impose..."

The farmer smiled and flicked his hand dismissively. "It won't be much of an issue, I assure ya!" He motioned towards his kitchen. "Already got something to eat right here! I'll just bring you a bite."

"W-Well, th-thank you..." Gertie managed to say, still feeling her gut twisting.

As the farmer walked off to the kitchen, Gertie turned away, her eyes furrowing as she tried to get her brain's gears to turn. She wasn't sure why it hurt to think, why trying to search through her memories felt like she was fighting against a roadblock, or how she even ended up on his farm. Nothing seemed to make sense to her.

But what she did know was that something did happen to her and she needed to find out what that was. There was no way she had given herself these burns. Had she been attacked or was it an accident? Was there anyone who could tell her what happened?

Maybe if she shut her eyes tightly and thought really hard, something might come back to her. Maybe she could...

The smell of food immediately took her out of her thoughts. She ignored the fleeting irritation as the farmer set a small plate with a piece of baked roach near her. She reached over and managed to take it without aggravating her wounds. The piece was small enough for her to swallow in one gulp. Despite its size, her abdominal noises stopped almost instantly.

The farmer smiled for a few moments as Gertie finished up. His face then turned more serious, his brows narrowing. Gertie caught this and froze, feeling ice beginning to form in her chest.

"Is something wrong...?"

Shaking his head, the farmer replied, "I'm just still trying to understand how ya got here looking like that." He motioned towards her. "Do you remember anything at all?"

Gertie closed her eyes, working her brain as hard as she could. All she accomplished was making her headache worse. "...no, not really. I'm drawing a blank."

The farmer hummed softly, his eyes shifting. "That is concerning. Maybe you hit your head?"

With a hiss, Gertie grabbed the back of her head. "It's been killing me for...I don't remember how long. I feel like someone is trying to literally rip me in half."

A concerned look crossed the farmer's face. He stayed silent for a moment, his eyes furrowing, tapping his finger to his jaw. He let out another hum, then he turned back to Gertie.

"Do you at least know where you're from?"

Gertie felt a rush of relief as she realized that this was one bit of information she hadn't lost completely. "I'm from Newtopia."

This got the farmer's eyes to widen further than Gertie had seen a frog do before. "Newtopia?! All the way from..." The farmer fought with his own words, stuttering so much Gertie almost worried he was choking. "Y-Y-Yer really far from home, you know that, r-right?"

Gertie nodded in response.

"And you don't know how you managed to get here?" The farmer raised his arms outward, waving them wildly. "How could you not remember?!"

Gertie sighed and shook her head. "Wish I could tell you. I am just as baffled as you are."

"I-I... Shit, how am I gonna..." The farmer paused, then pointed a finger at Gertie. "Do you have any relatives there? I could see if I can get one of them messenger..."

"No no, it's fine, really. I don't want to trouble you any more than..." Gertie forced a smile. "You've been more than helpful already. I can just..."

"You're not seriously considering walking all the way back? Do you have any idea how long that'll take? You could get hurt!" Cried the farmer.

Gertie opened her mouth to speak only to immediately retract. The farmer did have a point. Would it really be smart of her to walk back to Newtopia? It took months on snail-back to get there. It would take her far longer if she tried to head out on foot. And going it alone? That came with all sort of risks. She wasn't a fighter nor had she ever been in a survival situation. How could she hope to make it back?

On top of that, she still had no idea how she got here or how she ended up this way. If something or someone had attacked her, what if they were out there waiting for her to finish the job? In her current state, she wouldn't stand a chance to escape.

Feeling something foul filling up in her throat, Gertie forced out a defeated sigh. "...you're right. I was getting too far ahead of myself." She ran her hand along her head. "Do you know where I could stay? Are there any inns nearby?"

The farmer tilted his head, his gaze upward. "Hmm, well I think there's some small inn not far up the path. I'm sure they'd be willing to cut you deal considering your situa..."

Crash!

"What the..."

The farmer was cut off when something large slammed into him. Gertie screamed when she witnessed the farmer slammed into the wall, crushed against it by his own front door. There was a disgusting splurch sound and as the door fell away, tears welled up in Gertie's eyes as she saw blood dripping from the corner of the farmer's mouth.

"S-Sir! A-Are you... Ack!" Gertie gripped her head, electric jolts of pain surging through her body. "A-Are you... Ahh!"

Gertie opened up one eye, desperately searching the farmer's face to look for any signs of life. Though she did finally notice he was still breathing, she didn't have time to feel any relief as swift movement caught her eye. She turned to find nothing there at first. Then there was a flash of color, a hulking shape, and before she knew it, she was struck off the bed.

The axolotl cried out in pain as she tumbled across the floor. Her back was forced to bend in a way that sent lightning bolts through her spine, causing her to seize up in pain. She bit her tongue to stifle a scream as she tried to crawl away. White hot agony seared along her back as something sharp was pressed against it. More tears draining down her face, teeth gritted fearfully, Gertie turned to look behind her with a wide eye.

She couldn't make out much of it from this angle. She could only pick up on it being made of metal, having a permanent menacing grin, and a pair of glowing red eyes. With a shaky breath, Gertie shut her eyes and looked away.

There was a small crackle, a blast of static, then came words spoken like they'd been filtered through shards of metal.

"I'm... I'm not sure if I'm r-ready for this..." Marcy swallowed, each step she took interlaced with a shudder. "What if they...?"

Anne squeezed Marcy's hand reassuringly. "You didn't do anything to them, remember? The last time you saw them, they wanted to cuddle you."

Sasha chuckled softly. "Maybe you'll get 'lucky' and Joe Sparrow will think you're his chick, too."

Marcy fidgeted nervously. "I remember the look he gave me when..."

With a softened expression, Sasha said, "Hey, I doubt he'll hold a grudge. You'll see. Even if he tries something, ol' Bessie will intervene."

There was a noticeable flinch etched into Marcy's face. "...I still hurt Bessie..."

Anne's eyes widened and she and Sasha exchanged a quick glance. That was right. Marcy HAD attacked Bessie in the past, hadn't she? With all that's happened, the two girls forgot all about the poisoned arrows and...

Sasha held her stomach, licking her lips and swallowing. "I still remember the taste of that snail's slime..."

Marcy quickly whipped her head to Sasha, her previous worries temporarily forgotten. "You ate it?!"

Sasha spluttered, her face turning a few tints of pink. "W-W-Well not by choice! Th-The others made me! I was a victim!"

Anne gave Sasha a small grin. "Now now, Sash, you should be a little more grateful to Bessie. You would've been sick for longer if it hadn't been for her."

"Tch, whatever, Boonchuy."

Anne's smile weakened when she saw Marcy fidgeting a bit, her steps becoming more wobbly. Seeing the look on her face, it wasn't difficult to decipher what was bothering Marcy.

"Hey now, try not to feel too guilty, okay? Sasha survived, didn't she?"

Anne gestured to Sasha, who immediately paused to strike an exaggerated pose. It got a weak chuckle out of Marcy. It wasn't enough to break her out of her guilt.

"I still can't believe I tried to..." Marcy stopped walking and hugged herself tightly. "I'm s-s-sorry..."

"What did we just tell you before? There's no need to apologize. What happened wasn't your fault." Sasha's hands squeezed Marcy's shoulders. "They tricked you. They manipulated you. They did everything in their power to control you. What happened is entirely on them, okay?"

Anne nodded quickly and she took Marcy's hand once more. "Please don't blame yourself for something you had no control over."

Marcy lowered her gaze. "It's just so hard..."

"We know..." Sasha embraced Marcy. "We know. It's going to be okay now. We promise."

Anne stepped closer, her gentle gaze gracing Marcy's. "They don't control you anymore. They don't own you, Marcy."

"And if they try again, Anne and I will be here to fight them off. Don't you worry."

Marcy looked at the two girls and pressed her teeth into her bottom lip for a second before swallowing. "...o-okay..."

After another exchange of glances, Anne and Sasha gently encouraged Marcy to continue forward. Marcy's steps were hesitant and slow, gaining little confidence even with her friends' support. It was to be expected; this sort of thing took time to recover from. Anne and Sasha hoped that the road to healing wouldn't continue to be filled with as much turmoil as it had been so far.

A few moments later, they reached the barn. Marcy hesitated and stepped back, bumping into Sasha. Anne looked at her sympathetically before going to open the large door. The familiar sounds of Bessie and Joe Sparrow could be heard echoing out of the building.

"Go on, it's going to be okay." Sasha said as she lightly nudged Marcy. "Neither of them are going to hurt you."

Marcy let out a small whine, but still managed a nod. Her body curled into itself, her back hunched, and each step looked like it took a lot of effort. Even with Anne and Sasha so close, Marcy shrank as soon as she was within sights of the two large animals.

Most notably Joe Sparrow.

Marcy froze in place as Joe Sparrow's chirps came to a halt. His head immediately shot in her direction, the feathers along his neck and back fluffing up for a second. He sharply turned to Sasha, tilted his his head to the side, then he looked back at Marcy. There was a deep low rumble deep within his barrel-shaped frame, then he shifted his weight and slowly sat down.

Well that could have gone a little better, Anne thought to herself. At least Joe Sparrow didn't try and scare Marcy off.

Bessie was more immediately welcoming. She had already went right up to the gate that kept her locked in and she stretched her head out in Marcy's direction. She let out a series of cooes as her antennas bobbed up and down, as though to beckon Marcy forward.

"Looks like she wants attention." Sasha said with a smile. She reached to one side and handed Marcy a brush. "Go on, just like before. She loves it."

Marcy looked at the brush then at Anne.

"Just do it like how you did the first time. Nice and slow." Anne smiled, giving a few nods of encouragement.

Marcy turned her gaze from Anne to Sasha, to the brush, then back to Bessie. She licked her lips and swallowed before taking in a slow deep breath. She tried to straightened herself up and her eyes narrowed in determination. After a few moments of composing herself, Marcy walked towards Bessie.

The giant snail responded with louder, more excited cooes and warbles. Marcy stopped for a second, her eyes wide, then she continued. The moment she began to raise the brush, Bessie immediately pressed the side of her face against it, causing Marcy to almost stumble over.

"Wh-Whoa! I...!"

Before Anne or Sasha could take action, Marcy grabbed onto Bessie's antenna in a desperate attempt to keep her balance. Bessie let out a sharp squeal and pulled back, taking Marcy with her. The barn filled with Joe Sparrow's rapid chirps as Marcy became airborne.

"Marcy!" Anne cried out.

Sasha bolted forward. "Hold on!"

Marcy's body tumbled downward along Bessie's shell before being flung towards the nearest stack of hay. Stray strands of straw shot upwards upon impact followed by coughs. Marcy laid there as pieces of gold strands covered her body and face.

As soon as she reached her, Sasha lifted Marcy by her shoulders, her eyes darting up and down. "Marcy? Marcy, are you okay?!"

Anne moved quickly to join her two friends. "Mars! Speak to us!"

Marcy's eyes rolled around as she stuttered incoherently, various expressions zipping across her face. She rapidly blinked several times and shook her head, groaning softly. She looked at Anne and Sasha, the clarity in her eyes returning.

"Ngh... I don't want to go on that ride again." Marcy collapsed against Sasha's arms. "I give it two out of ten stars."

Anne and Sasha stared at Marcy, then chuckled softly. Being slow and gentle, they helped Marcy back up, pulling her arms over their shoulders.

"Alright, let's try that again." Said Sasha as they walked back towards Bessie's pen. "This time, don't grab the giant slug's face."

Marcy looked at Sasha with a blank expression, her eyes blinking out of sync. "She's a snail. Slugs don't have shells."

Sasha's lips tightened at one corner. "Okay fine, snail. Doesn't make a difference to me."

Bessie leaned in towards Sasha, her antenna feeling around Sasha's hair before she started to nibble on it. Sasha's eyes widened and she yelped, jumping back from the giant mollusk.

"Okay okay! I get it! Just don't eat my hair!"

Anne couldn't hold back her laughter. She tried to stop herself when Sasha shot her a glare, only for her efforts to fail. Somehow seeing the look on Sasha's face just made the whole thing funnier.

"Boonchuy! It's not funny!" When Anne continued to laugh, Sasha's lip curled slightly and she straightened herself up. "I mean it! Do you have any idea how hard it is to..."

"I-I'm sorry, Sash." Anne traced a tear of mirth away from her eyes. "It's just..."

A series of what sounded like quiet giggles caught the two girls' attention, halting their words. They stayed as they were for several moments before slowly turning to the source of the sound.

Marcy's hands were clamped to her mouth, her wide eyes staring back at them. She tried to keep still, but she couldn't stop another small laugh from rumbling against her palm. The color red began to spread along her face and they could see the remnants of a smile.

Anne and Sasha just stared at her for several moments before bursting into laughter. Marcy tried to hold back, but it didn't take her long before she joined in.

sss

Sasha would be outed as a liar if she tried to say she hadn't been nervous about this as well. It was easy for her to dismiss it and believe everything would be fine back when they still had a lot of time to prepare.

But now that they were here, in this place, at this very moment, she struggled to keep the same brave face as before.

"H-Hey Wally...."

Anne was the one who broke the silence. Her voice came out as a squeak. She tried to smile and wave at the faux one-eyed frog, but any confidence she had tried to muster vanished.

Wally had already recovered from his damaged leg. It hadn't been nearly as serious as he tried to paint it out to be. In the beginning, he garnered a lot of support and sympathy from the other villagers. Over time, though, he had begun driving them away when it became clear he had been exaggerating a number of things, including the fact that he was able to walk much sooner than he let on.

That didn't stop Wally from still trying to make this all out to be a much bigger deal than it really was. By this point, most of the other villagers agreed that Marcy hadn't targeted him specifically, but Wally was still convinced. It reminded Sasha of Anne's story of Wally freaking out when they first met, thinking she was a monster out to get him.

So Sasha couldn't really claim to be surprised when she heard the first words that left Wally's mouth.

"Is she here to pounce me again?"

Marcy attempted to answer. Sasha stepped in front of her, folding her arms.

"Take it easy there. She just wants to apologize." Sasha said, doing her best to keep her voice even.

Wally arched his brow, turning to glare at Marcy for a moment, then looked back at Sasha. "How do I know she ain't going to pull a fast one?"

Sasha groaned, covering her face as she fought the urge to slap Wally. He hadn't even said all that much, but his tone of voice... Ugh, why was he trying to make this so difficult?

"Come on now, Wally. You know she wasn't actually targeting you. But she still feels bad and she just wants to say she's sorry." Anne turned to Marcy, giving her an encouraging squeeze on her shoulder. "Isn't that right, Marcy?"

"Y-Y-Yeah... I... I was...not myself..." Marcy lowered her gaze, pressing the tips of her fingers together. "I didn't see you there and I... I'm sorry."

"Hmph..." Wally crossed his arms, his expression barely shifting. "I'm not THAT unnoticeable."

"Wally! Please! She's trying to tell you she's sorry!" There was a slight strain in Anne's voice, prompting Sasha to step towards her. Anne noticed her approach and raised her hand up before continuing, "Please don't make this harder than it already is. Can't you see that Marcy isn't..."

"And why exactly should I believe you?" Wally snapped back. "You told us all she was this sweet little angel and then she..."

"Enough!"

Sasha stepped between Anne and Wally, her glare focused mostly on Wally. She had to pause for a few calming breaths. She pressed her hands flat together and closed her eyes for a moment. When she looked back at him again, Wally had taken a step away, but the tension remained, evident in how he still stood in a defensive posture.

Anne moved to stand next to Marcy. She had pulled her into a half hug, keeping her narrowed eyes on Wally. Marcy let herself lean against Anne, her head lowered enough that her eyes were no longer visible. Anne whispered soft gentle words to her, a clear attempt to soothe her.

When she had enough time to gather her thoughts, Sasha said, "We aren't trying to make light of what happened. We know how badly things had turned out. But you do need to understand something."

Sasha walked towards Wally, her tall figure casting a shadow over him. Sasha didn't mean to come off as intimidating, but she still continued.

"None of us knew what Marcy had been going through for months. We didn't know about the deplorable things King Andrias did to her. If we had known, we would've warned Wartwood much sooner." Sasha paused to look at Marcy and then back to Wally. "You shouldn't blame her for what happened. She was conditioned to act the way she did. It was pounded into her head that if she didn't behave a certain way, then she wouldn't survive. She..."

Sasha stopped, feeling a lump in her throat. She forced herself to swallow, her heart burning as she reminded herself that it was over. King Andrias couldn't hurt Marcy ever again.

"What Marcy needs right now is reassurance and guidance, not more ridicule. So please, at least try and hear her out. What have you got to lose?"

Wally blinked, his face blank for a second. He then put his hands on his hips and slightly furrowed his brow. "My other eye."

Sasha spluttered. "She's not going to...!"

"You don't even have a missing eye!" Anne said. "Everybody knows both of your eyes work just fine!"

"W-Well I..." Wally turned his head left and right. He glared back at Sasha and Anne, pointing a finger at them. "It's the principal of the thing!"

"Do you even know what you're talking about?" Sasha crossed her arms to her chest. "Or is this just a way for you to avoid forgiving someone?"

As the three of them bickered, none of them noticed Marcy getting closer. Her footsteps silently moved along the ground until she stood right behind Wally. Sasha was the first to notice, then Anne. Finally Wally stopped speaking as he slowly turned to find Marcy's face close to his.

"W-Whaaa!" Wally jumped back. "Don't do that!"

Marcy rubbed her hands together nervously. "Sorry about that..."

Wally cleared his throat. "W-Well watch it next time, okay?"

Sasha narrowed her eyes and was about to step forward when Anne swung her arm in front of her. Sasha quickly stumbled back. She looked at Anne, wondering what she was doing. Anne stared back, shifting her eyes in silent communication. After a moment, Sasha realized what Anne was trying to tell her. After nodding, she took a few steps back.

For several moments, not much else happened. Marcy kept some distance from Wally, and he did likewise, looking ready to take off any second. Marcy kept her gaze low at first and even when she lifted her head, she barely met Wally's line of sight. She looked back at Anne and Sasha, who responded with nods of encouragement. Marcy took in a deep breath and stepped closer to Wally.

"H-Hey! That is close enough, you hear?"

Wally held out his hands defensively, his one exposed eye widening in clear fear despite his attempt to look imposing. No amount of a puffed out chest would make Wally look remotely intimidating and he surely knew this.

That didn't stop him from making the attempt.

"J-J-Just stay right there, okay? That is... That's fine." Wally said, his body more rigid than before.

Marcy nodded, biting her lip as she fumbled her hands together. "As they said, I came here to..." She stopped herself, looking away for a moment. "I didn't mean to get you hurt and I... I'm sorry..."

Wally just stared at her, darting his gaze up and down as though he was expecting Marcy to pull off something sneaky. Even when that didn't happen, he still regarded her with suspicion.

"You... You could be lying." Wally's voice rapidly filled with conviction as he pointed an accusatory finger at Marcy. "Y-Yeah, that's it! You're just trying to get me to lower my guard again so you can...!"

Marcy clasped her hands together and leaned slightly forward. "I'm not trying to trick you. I really am sorry. Please, let me make it up to you."

"Hmph, and how do you plan on doing that?" Wally tilted his head. "My leg's healed, so nothing you can do there."

"W-Well I could... Uh..."

Wally huffed and looked away, his arms folding once more. "If you're really sorry, you'd..."

Sasha and Anne immediately noticed quick movements and they attempted to intervene. They were not fast enough and now Marcy's face was inches away from Wally's.

"Wh-What are you doing?!" Wally cried. "You're..."

His words failed as Marcy stared at him with wide eyes darkened with large pupils. Her hands remained locked together, raising up in something almost like a prayer. Her lower lip curled down and there was a slight shimmer to her eyes. She looked like a pleading puppy, a look that took Wally off-guard.

"H-H-Hey, don't look at me that way! I..." Wally stammered.

Marcy moved in a little closer, her eyes and pupils getting bigger to a near cartoonish level. "Pretty please...?"

"Uh.. I..." Wally held his hands up, his eyes darting left and right. He continued trying to speak, but his words knocked against one another, tripping over into nothing more than quick babbles.

Marcy took another step towards Wally. Her lower lip quivered as her eyes sparkled with a hint of tears, her gaze locked on him. Wally tried to put in some distance. Marcy quickly closed it until she was practically pressing up against him.

Sasha didn't know why or how Marcy was keeping eye contact this intense with someone she didn't know. Not that she complained; it was kind of entertaining seeing Wally looking stumped as to what to do.

"Well?" Anne gave a knowing smirk. "Are you really going to say 'no' to that face?"

In response, Marcy let out a small whimper.

Sasha chuckled. "Yeah, are you?"

Wally stuttered for a few moments before throwing his arms up in the air. "Okay fine! I'll give you a chance! Are you hap...?" Wally let out a sharp grunt when Marcy's arms flung around him.

"YAY!" Marcy squeezed Wally in her arms, quickly lifting him up and twirling him around. "I promise I will do whatever it takes to make it up to you!"

Wally tried to pull himself free, but Marcy's thick arms didn't allow him to get far. "Please, stop! Put me down! You're...!" Wally's face took on a different more sickly shade of green. "...I'm going to...!"

Marcy gasped and stopped, letting Wally out of her grasp. "I'm so sorry! I messed up again, didn't I?"

Wally was down on his knees, taking in a few heavy breaths. Some saliva dribbled from his mouth and he wiped it away. He held onto his stomach and swallowed before rising back up to his feet.

"N-No, that's fine." Wally brushed himself off. "Just don't squeeze me like I'm a jar filled with jam, okay?"

Marcy straightened up and nodded her head quickly.

"So uh...how to make it up to me... Hmm..." Wally furrowed his eyes thoughtfully, lightly scratching his cheek. "Well, do you know anything about concertinas?"

"I...think so? The name sounds familiar." Marcy slightly gritted her teeth for a second. "I don't remember specifics. I'm sorry."

Wally let out a sigh. "Well maybe it could still work. I just wondered if you could have a look at mine. It's a little broken. I was told you are really smart. Maybe you could fix it for me?"

The way Marcy's eyes brightened and grew wide caused waves of warmth to thump in Sasha and Anne's hearts. They couldn't stop themselves from smiling as Marcy jumped up and down giddily, clapping her hands.

"Of course! I'd love to! It'll be liking solving a puzzle!" Marcy rushed to Wally's side. "Where is it? Can I take a look now?"

The corner of Wally's lips curled into a smile of his own. "Calm down now. Let me go grab it."

Marcy nodded, eagerly waiting for Wally's return.

sss

Marcy stared at the tub, water filling up to near the top. She bit her lip and fumbled her fingers, turning to look over her shoulder. "G-Guys? I don't think I..."

Sasha asked, "You're wearing a swim suit, aren't you?"

Marcy took a moment to look down at herself. She was still surprised that Anne and Sasha managed to get someone in Wartwood to make a custom swim suit for her. It was a nice shade of green with teal markings in the shape of butterflies. She was appreciative of the covering and all, but...

"It's just...kinda..." Marcy looked from Sasha and Anne a few times before looking away. She ran her hand up and down her arm, her toes curling inwards. "...embarrassing."

At this, Anne and Sasha's expressions softened up. They stepped towards Marcy, gingerly squeezing her shoulders.

"Oh Marcy, we understand. We aren't trying to imply you can't do this on your own or anything." Anne gave Marcy a small smile. "We just want to take care of you."

Sasha nodded, her hand moving down to gently hold Marcy's. "Yeah, after..." She paused briefly. "...you deserve to be pampered. And you haven't been able to get properly clean in so long." A knowing smile tugged along her lips. "Remember the last time we tried?"

A blush spread across Marcy's cheeks and she swallowed. "I-I'm sorry about..."

Anne shook her head. "Don't be. It's kinda funny looking back on it. I didn't know Sasha could jump that high."

Sasha turned to Anne with a half smirk. "Or that you could scream that loud."

Marcy lowered her head, feeling a pang deep in her gut. She hadn't quite forgiven herself for that or...a lot of things, really. She acted like a stubborn wild child and for what? Because she was too stubborn to let Anne and Sasha clean her up? It was just one of many things she wished she could take back.

The two girls noticed her expression and, sensing how she was feeling, they gave her a small hug from either side. Marcy could feel her heart skipping a beat and her nerves began to fire up. Even now, her mind still carried some residual reactions from when she thought they were going to hurt her. It took a few seconds, but she was able to get herself to relax again.

"We're going to be really gentle, okay?"

"And we're going to be very respectful. We're just going to help you with your hair and back. It's going to be okay."

"But if you're not comfortable, just let us know. We aren't going to force this on you."

Their voices were like gentle caresses to Marcy's otherwise tattered soul. She could feel their warmth envelop her even after they pulled back. She stared at them, their faces filled with love and understanding. She looked at the tub and back them, their words settling in.

"I..." Marcy paused for a moment. "I'm not...completely opposed to this..."

Anne and Sasha both lifted their heads, briefly looking at each other before addressing her directly.

"Are you sure? Like I said, you don't have to..."

Marcy cut Anne's reply off. "I'm sure! I..." She swallowed and continued, "I do feel a little filthy and I could use the...help..." She could feel her cheeks tingling as she averted her gaze. "I trust you won't make this awkward...?"

Anne smiled, gently squeezing Marcy's arm. "Of course not, Marbles. We're going to take good care of you."

Sasha mirrored Anne's smile, her hand lightly caressing Marcy's reddening cheeks. "We're going to help you get so clean, you'll sparkle."

Marcy looked at her two impri... no, her friends, seeking out further comfort and reassurance. Their warm smiles helped to displace the lingering coldness that had gripped her heart for so long. The longer she kept her gaze on them, the more she could feel her brain beginning to refill those connections she'd been forced to severe months ago, and the more she recalled what actually went on between the three of them.

This whole thing was still embarrassing for her and to be honest, she wasn't sure if they could do anything to make it any less awkward. She tried to think of it as a spa day, but instead of a professional, it was her f...friends helping her.

The swim suit did make her feel a little less insecure.

Anne stepped closer to the tub and dipped her fingertips into the water. After a moment, she lifted her hand out and shook it. "The water's still warm, so if you still want to do this, you can get in."

"Do you need any help climbing in?" Sasha asked, reaching her hand out slightly.

Marcy shook her head, her arms wrapped against herself. "I'll t-try to get in on my own. I d-don't want to burden you..."

Anne gasped into her hand and she whispered, "Oh Marcy..."

Sasha's eyes widened. "You're never a burden to us."

Marcy felt something tug in her chest. She wanted to believe what they were saying. But she just couldn't let go of this sense of thinking she was nothing more than a pest. King Andrias had gotten her to believe that her needs and wants were irrelevant and came second behind what he wanted. The Core was no different despite it being less...obviously cruel.

She didn't vocalize this. She didn't want to make Anne and Sasha worry more. She just offered them a small smile before she began to get in the tub.

The first contact with the water was like a jolt of electricity. She froze up for a second, forcing her body to relax. She then slowly climbed in, dragging her other leg inside. She gripped the edges of the tub and slowly lowered herself down, her body rapidly enclosed by warm, soothing water.

This felt so much better than mud.

"This is...really nice..." Marcy said as she closed her eyes.

"We're glad to hear that." Anne replied, a small smile on her face.

Sasha grabbed a bottle of shampoo. "We're going to start with your hair, okay?"

Marcy opened an eye to see Anne grabbing a wash rag and a cup before returning to Sasha's side. Sasha reached down, lightly tugging on Marcy's arm until she straightened herself up. Then Sasha cupped Marcy's chin and gently guided her until the ravenette was looking upwards.

"Hold still." Said Sasha as she dipped the cup into the tub. "We don't want to get water in your eyes."

Marcy closed her eyes once more, feeling a wave of warmth as Sasha began to wet her hair. She could practically feel months worth of gunk and oils coming out with each cup of water. Her body relaxed even further and she hadn't realized she'd began to slump until she felt hands on her back, lifting her up.

Anne lightly giggled. "We know this is relaxing, but please try to wait until we're done before you fall asleep."

A brief blush colored Marcy's cheeks. "S-Sorry..."

Sasha poured one last cup of water down Marcy's hair. "Don't be. We're just glad you're enjoying this."

Marcy heard something behind her click open and squirt. A second later, hands grasped at her head with something cool and viscous. This was quickly followed up with gentle scritches as Sasha worked the shampoo into her hair. Each time Sasha's hand brushed at her scalp, Marcy could feel a chilly yet pleasurable wave crawling up her neck and the back of her head. She found herself leaning into the touch.

She couldn't help but feel a pang of disappointment when it was over quicker than she realized. She stifled a whine; it wouldn't be proper for her to complain, would it?

More water rushed through her hair, the remaining filthiness easily washing away. Marcy tilted her head back a bit further as Sasha finished up washing the dark-colored hair. Sasha then pulled back, admiring her work.

"There you go. Must feel so much better now, right?" Sasha said with a smile.

Anne grinned as she reached out and lightly patted Marcy's head. "It's so soft now and it's not even dry yet."

Marcy looked away, the corner of her lip tugged into a half smile. "G-Guys..."

"Now for your back." Anne lightly gripped Marcy's shoulders. "Turn a little over here for me, okay? Yes, that's it. Just hold it right there."

Anne dipped the rag into the water. After wetting it enough, she wrung out some of the water, then she reached out for the bottle Sasha used. With a second squirt, Marcy once again felt that coolness, this time against her back.

And this time, she froze up.

"Marcy...?" Anne went still, not daring to move. "Are you okay?"

Marcy took a moment to regain control of her breathing, fighting against her speeding heart. "I-It's just...still sensitive... Th-That's all..."

"I'm so sorry. I'll go slower, okay?" Anne whispered gently.

Marcy nodded, her body giving a few shudders as Anne continued. Her back came alive with countless waves of dull yet deep aches that permeated straight through her muscles. Her brain began to focus only on these sensations and it felt like it was getting worse. Marcy closed her eyes tightly and struggled to hold still.

Her head flashed with memories once more. She could see herself laying on her back on a long table. She could feel something sharp poking into her flesh multiple times. She could hear a chuckle and a menacing hiss. She remembered, after it was over, how she struggled to stand, how the pain had seized her like a relentless predator. She recalled how King Andrias and the Core had 'rewarded' her for being so brave, as they put it.

Honey on the king's finger claw, and she went right for it like a trained dog.

Marcy hadn't questioned it back then.

She wished she had seen the signs sooner.

The aches in her back had started to fade as her body got used to the touch. Anne took her time cleaning the area, keeping little to no pressure on the stitches that still remained. After a few more moments, Marcy was finally able to relax. Her mind emptied of any previous thoughts as she let out a contented sigh.

"You did so good, Marcy." Anne used the wet rag to wash off the soap.

"We're so proud of you." Sasha lightly wrapped her arms around Marcy's shoulders. "We knew you could do it."

Marcy let out a weak chuckle, her cheeks flushed. Their compliments came out more sincere than anything she's heard from the king or that robotic spider thing. She could feel a swelling in her chest, something close to pride but less...toxic. Yeah, that's what it felt like.

"Well we should give you some privacy now." Sasha stretched herself out. "We'll be right by the door if you need us."

Anne lightly grabbed Marcy's shoulder. "We'll make sure you have a clean set of clothes to wear."

At this, Marcy hid her face. "I can't believe I wore those clothes for that long..."

Anne giggled sympathetically. "Oh don't worry, you're not the only one." She gently ruffled Marcy's hair, earning her a chuckle from the ravenette. "Anyway, I left the rag and soap by the tub. Once you're done cleaning up, let us know and we'll hand you some clean clothes, okay?"

Marcy nodded, raising her hand to wave to her friends as they shut the door, leaving her to finish her bath on her own. After a moment, she lowered her hand, her expression shifting.

"...thank you..."

sss

"Are you sure this is okay? Maybe it's too early for..." Maddie started to say, her eyes darting from side to side. "She's still in the process of recovering. We don't even know if she'll have a back slide or not."

Anne nodded affirmatively. "You already mentioned teaching magic to Marcy, right?"

"Well yeah, but..."

Sasha stepped forward, one arm hanging loose while her other hand was pressed curled against her side. "But what? It's not like we're asking you to teach her how to make things grow to gigantic portions or anything. Just harmless stuff, like you had suggested."

"Remember the whole colors thing?" Anne raised a finger. "Maybe start off with something like that?"

The look in Maddie's eyes told Anne everything without a single word. It was clear that Maddie was now hesitant to divulge in magic around Marcy a second time. It likely stemmed from Marcy spilling her heart out the last time. It was difficult to blame Maddie for it.

But still, that had happened only because Marcy was drunk. It had nothing to do with the magic lesson. And to be honest, Maddie likely knew this as well. Maybe there was something else that was causing the teal frog some hesitation.

Out of the corner of her eye, Anne noticed Sasha had gotten closer to Maddie, arms now folded, a glare on her face. Anne swallowed and attempted to reach for Sasha.

"Hey, we can't for..." Anne started to say.

Sasha cut her off, her words directed at Maddie. Despite her expression, Sasha's voice was softer than expected. "Are you worried Marcy is going to repeat what your siblings did that one time?"

Maddie's exposed eye widened and she took a step back. "N-No, of course not! Why would I be?"

Sasha raised an eyebrow. "Is there another reason you're reluctant?" A pause, then she repeated what Anne had told herself mentally. "Do you think Marcy's going to divulge some shocking new information that leaves you speechless? ...again?"

"No, no, nothing like that! I'm... I'm just..." Maddie rubbed her hand, once more looking as though she were trying to find an exit. "I'm not sure if my father would approve and..."

Now it was Anne's turn to speak. "I don't think that's the problem, Maddie, and I think you know it, too." Anne's expression turned softer. "Come on, tell us what's really going on."

"We know you're not one to shy from anything related to the 'dark arts' as you put it. For you to be this reluctant, something's up." Sasha's voice lightened up slightly. "So out with it. What's going on?"

Anne and Sasha watched in silence as Maddie continued to fumble with her fingers, averting her gaze. There was something about the look in her eyes that told the two that whatever was bothering Maddie, it had to be serious. They both hoped it turned out to be something they could work around.

Eventually Maddie cleared her throat, catching the girls' attention as they straightened up. Maddie slowly turned to face them, her expression conflicted, and let out a sigh before she responded.

"I'm just worried that I might...accidentally trigger an upsetting memory." Maddie glanced at her hand as she tapped her pointer fingers together. "I hadn't thought about it back then, but..."

Anne let her expression soften slightly. A part of her wondered if there was more to Maddie's reasoning than this, but she decided not to press that particular topic further. There could be a legitimate reason why Maddie was suddenly being hesitant. It might not even have anything to do with Marcy herself.

However, Anne wasn't able to hide her disappointment. She and Sasha had both hoped that some magic lessons could bring back the spark that used to shine in their friend's eyes. Maybe it could have e...

Sasha's voice cut in, halting Anne's thoughts. "Now wait a minute here. What makes you think some lesson in, say, changing colors is going to frighten Marcy? Come on, Maddie. We know you better than this."

Anne looked at Sasha, her head pounding with confliction. She then turned back to Maddie, who had begun to shuffle more noticeably. "Sash, I don't think..."

Sasha side-eyed Anne. "You don't think what? That Maddie is being ridiculous here?"

Maddie narrowed her eyes and took a firm stance, her tone defensive. "I'm not! How could you say that?"

"Then why are you acting all..."

"Because it was when I was in the midst of teaching Marcy magic that she told me about her experiences with King Andrias!"

Anne immediately went still at those words, her blood chilling. Sasha had gone silent and took a step back, hands hovering over her mouth. The pair exchanged glances and turned to Maddie once more.

It all made sense now.

How could they have overlooked this?

No wonder Maddie was reluctant. Maybe she also knew how silly she was being, but correlations can cling strongly to the mind. Even if Marcy was sober this time, there was no guarantee that she wouldn't confide in Maddie again and wind up revealing some other horrible secret.

Despite that, Anne and Sasha knew that no good would come from avoidance. The sooner they pushed this forward, the better. If not today, then within the next few days.

"We understand. That...had actually crossed my mind briefly, but I'd forgotten about it." Sasha's hand ran along her hair, a nervous half smile crossing her face. "But you needn't worry. Marcy isn't going to 'trauma dump' on you this time."

"A-And you don't need to fear her using whatever magic to cause trouble." Anne struggled to smile, gesturing with her hands. "She's calmed down considerably since..."

"I do thank you for your understanding, but I..." Maddie wasn't able to finish her sentence before a shout caught her attention. After a second, she widened her eyes and raised her hand. "Marcy?! What are you..."

"DID SOMEONE SAY MAGIC?!" Marcy's voice erupted in a sharp squeal as she practically body slammed Maddie. She picked up the slightly dazed frog, her lips spread in a wide toothy smile. "ARE YOU REALLY GOING TO TEACH ME MAGIC?!"

Maddie stuttered, "I-I-I'm not..."

Marcy yanked Maddie forward, their foreheads touching. "I WANT TO BUILD THE BIGGEST SANDCASTLE IN THE SKY!"

Anne looked at Sasha for a second before the two of them burst into laughter. Yeah, that definitely sounded like something Marcy would want to do. And hey, being in the sky would mean no chance of water washing it away.

Maddie continued to splutter as Marcy continued her excited statements. Each time she attempted to interrupt, Marcy's voice always chimed over hers. It was almost like Marcy had so much backed up energy that she couldn't control herself. Eventually, Sasha had to interfere, albeit somewhat reluctantly.

"Hey now, let her have a chance to answer, okay?" Sasha gently pushed Marcy away, giving some breathing room for Maddie. "Can you do that?"

Marcy looked at Maddie, at Anne, then back to Sasha. Marcy frowned slightly but still nodded her head. She glanced at Maddie and upon seeing the teal frog's expression, she seemed to realize how her behavior came off and she was quick to step back further.

"O-Oh, I'm sorry! I didn't mean to! I was just..." Marcy gritted her teeth, rubbing one hand on the other. "I overheard you guys speaking and then you mentioned magic and..."

"It's okay. I can't fault you for being excited. I DID mention magic lessons before, didn't I?" Maddie sighed, brushing herself off. After giving a look to Anne and Sasha, Maddie shook her head, pressing her fingers to her forehead. "I guess the decision's been made for me."

Marcy's face fell. "No no no, if you don't want to..."

Maddie said, "It's fine, really." She paused for a moment before continuing, "I never did finish teaching you that magic trick. We w..." She stopped herself, quickly changing gears. "Well if you're really wanting to learn some magic, how about you come by my place?"

At this, Marcy's eyes widened and she shrank back. Anne and Sasha both looked equally concerned. Maddie glanced at each of the girls, one of her brows arching up.

"What's wrong?" Asked Maddie, moving her hand in small circles. "Did you think I was going to take her to town? You know you can reach my house without..."

"What about your father?" Sasha cut in, her arms folding. "And your sisters?"

Nodding in agreement, Anne echoed Sasha's sentiment. "Would they be okay with Marcy? I mean, she...doesn't have the best reputation in town..."

Anne looked over at Marcy, feeling her heart tug as she saw how her friend looked away. Anne wasn't sure how long Marcy would carry that guilt. Though Marcy did apologize to Wally, that didn't magically make everyone in Wartwood like her.

Maddie took a moment to look at everyone in the room. After a moment, her eyes flashed with realization, her mouth forming a small 'o' shape. She slightly turned her head to one side, running her hand along her hair.

"Oh...right. I can see why you're all so worried." A smile spread along Maddie's lips. "But you don't have to worry about that! I already spoken to them about Marcy. They're fine with her." A small pause. "...or at least, they didn't say anything that suggested they didn't like her."

A few beats of silence passed before Anne spoke up.

"...well, that doesn't sound...too bad, I guess." Anne flinched at the small burning sensation that flashed in her chest. "But I don't know. It just seems a bit too...early for Marcy to be going out and meeting too many residents."

"It was hard enough with just Wally." Sasha said with a nod. "How about you talk to them first about having her over? If they object, then the lessons can proceed here."

Maddie tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Hmm, that does make sense." She nodded affirmatively. "If Marcy is okay with it, then sure."

Anne and Sasha both turned their attention to Marcy.

"What do you think, Marce?" Anne asked in a gentle tone.

"It's up to you. If you feel uncomfortable with the idea, just let us know." Sasha said.

Anne and the others waited in silence as Marcy struggled with an answer. They could see how she was thinking really hard, the conflicted expressions cascading on her face repeatedly. There were a few times when Marcy looked like she was going to answer, only to fall silent once more.

When this went on for longer than she'd expected, Anne could feel a dull buzzing sting spreading in her heart and torso. Maybe asking this stuff now hadn't been such a good...

"...sure." Marcy said, her voice slightly forced.

Maddie blinked, eyes widened. "Really?"

Marcy nodded, tapping her pointer fingers together. "Just...not for the first time. I'd... I'd rather wait until I know for sure your family won't mind having me around." She glanced back at Maddie, managing a weak smile. "But maybe we could have the first lesson here? Today even? Would that be okay?"

"I..." Maddie exchanged glances with Anne and Sasha, both of whom nodded in encouragement. With a smile, Maddie turned back to Marcy and said, "Sure, just let me go grab my stuff and we'll convene in the basement." She paused briefly. "If that's okay with you."

Marcy's smile grew wider, more confident, and the excitement returned to her voice. "Yes, of course!" She started to jump up and down rapidly, clapping her hands. "Oh I can't wait to get started!"

Before Anne, Sasha, or Maddie could respond, Marcy already ran off like a bullet. They could hear her footfalls fading into the distance. This was accompanied by a heavy door thudding closed, followed by a few moments of silence. Despite the barrier, Marcy's giggles could still be heard all the way up here.

Anne slowly turned to Sasha and Maddie, her facial muscles working on their own to form a wide grin. "That worked out better than expected.

sss

Ugh...

So much pain...

How could anyone be subjected to that much pain...?

She should be dead.

But she wasn't.

Every part of her body ached. It was like something took a torch to her sensitive skin and lit it on fire. Her head shook with immense pain, as though someone was trying to drive a thick claw straight through it. Even just moving her head sent shockwaves throughout her body.

Still she kept moving. She fought against her pain as she dragged herself along the ground. No longer on the cobbled stones, she found some relief in the blades of grass and soft dirt. Every part of her body wanted to collapse against the ground. She couldn't remember the last time she slept.

But there was no time to rest and she knew that much. Her frazzled brain had recovered enough to scream at her to run. She couldn't remember exactly how she managed to get out of wherever she'd been. All she knew right now was that she had to keep going. No matter how much pain she was in, she couldn't stay anywhere near here.

She stopped when she noticed a drop off at her feet. She gritted her teeth and tried to sit herself back up. She immediately regretted it when a bout of vertigo struck her. With her vision distorted and blurred, she toppled forward, her claws slipping across the edge.

She wasn't sure how far she fell. She could barely register the new pain amongst what was already wracking her body. She thought she felt something snap. Her jaw slammed against something hard. Then she felt her body hitting against something in between a solid and a liquid. Her nostrils flared at the faint scents that emanated from it. Manure, maybe?

Putting her hands on the ground, ignoring nausea, she tried to push herself up. There was a crack in one of her arms and she collapsed back down. She clutched her arm to herself as she let out a howl of pain.

A flurry of sounds filled the air around her. Several bellows echoed near her, accompanied by a few squeals. She was vaguely aware of multiple things stampeding away from her. Then came a few shouts in one direction. Angry at first, but the tone shifted as the footsteps got closer.

"What happened here?! Are you alright?!"

Three days.

It had been three days since Marcy's back had been treated, three days since that awful tattoo had been removed...mostly.

But it still felt more like an eternity. The few days that gone by, they had stretched out miles ahead, each second ticking by as fast as frozen molasses on an equally cold road. It was easy, too easy, to think that time had just been placed on pause.

Sasha narrowed her eyes and shook her head to reel in her thoughts. She rubbed her forehead as an ache began to spread through it. There was no use in focusing on how slow time had gotten for her. Not when she still needed to tend to Marcy. It was her turn to bring the sick girl some food.

She moved carefully to avoid accidentally bumping against the herbal soup she'd just prepared. Hop Pop had suggested making a soup version of one of his herbal remedies. He said Marcy needed to start eating something more nutritious and filling than just water and herbs. Indeed, the chunks of de-shelled cricket and diced potatoes should help give Marcy some strength back.

Getting Marcy to eat, however, would be a challenge. Ever since the surgery, she hadn't seemed all that interested in food. Sasha couldn't tell if it was because of the fever, if she was upset about something, or whatever else. At least Marcy did drink some herbal medication, so there was that.

Sasha stared down at the bowl in her hands as she carried it towards the basement. She wasn't entirely sure how she would get Marcy to eat. She didn't even know how to expect Marcy to react to her presence. The fever brought back with it some of her previous hostility. Having some progress lost by some stupid sickness was a blow to Marcy's recovery. Sasha hoped that things would quickly revert after Marcy feels better.

Sasha stopped in front of the basement door. She stared at it for a moment before she knocked on it. She waited until she heard a disgruntled sound from the other side. She then opened the door and headed down.

Marcy lay on her bed with the blankets wrapped around her. She was on her side and curled up into a near complete circle. With the bandages covering her back, Marcy had removed her shirt. She claimed it was irritating the surgical sight. This extended to the blanket, resulting in periods where she'd kick it off, only to get a bit chilly and pull it back.

Sasha still kept her eyes somewhat averted. She doubted King Andrias or the Core had given Marcy some decency or privacy and she wasn't about to repeat that. Her gaze removed firmly downward, only lifting it up enough to make sure she was headed in the right direction.

When she reached Marcy, she locked eyes with her as acknowledgement, then she looked down at the soup. She waited a few moments to see if Marcy would say anything. When she didn't, Sasha took that cue to step closer and hold the bowl out to her.

Marcy stared at it, then at Sasha, half her face twisting into a scowl. "Are you trying to poison me?"

Sasha kept her voice quiet and gentle. "It's medicine, not toxic."

Marcy let out a sharp scoff and turned away. Her arms crossed tightly as her voice turned into a growl. "Don't lie to me! I know what you've been up to! You can't fool me!"

"Come on, Marcy. You need to eat." Sasha took a small step closer, stopping when Marcy shrank back from her with a hiss. "You're delirious from the fever. This will help you feel better."

"Get that away from me!" Marcy swatted at Sasha. "I'm not taking that!"

Sasha had to dodge quickly to avoid spilling the soup. She stepped back, watching as Marcy began to retreat under the blankets. Sasha took in a deep breath and sighed. There wasn't much she could do to get Marcy to come out.

At least, not by herself.

Moving back towards the steps, Sasha cupped her hand around her mouth and called out, "Hey pips...I mean, Sprig!"

A second later, Sprig peered through the open door.

"Can you come down here for a second? I need some help."

Sprig tilted his head, his mouth opening and closing a few times. He looked left and right, then back at Sasha, pointing a finger at himself. "...me?"

Sasha groaned and said, "Yes! Who else lives here also named Sprig?"

"Wouldn't you rather have Anne come down? She isn't far. I could go and grab her." Sprig used both hands to point to the side.

Sasha paused, then shook her head. "I think Marcy would feel more comfortable with you...or me."

Sprig opened his mouth to speak, then he froze and spoke a long silent 'oh'. He nodded a few times and, without another word, he began to make his way into the basement.

"She being difficult with eating again?" Sprig asked, his eyes momentarily resting on the bowl of soup. "I thought she'd gotten over that."

"I will never get over it!" Marcy shouted from under the blankets. "That foul stuff shall never enter the sanctity of my mouth!"

Sasha couldn't help but cringe. "...that fever can't break soon enough..."

Sprig bounded over until he reached Sasha's side. He motioned for her to lower it down so he could get a better look. He remained silent as he examined the soup, taking in a few good whiffs. After a few moments, he stepped back and folded his hands at his sides.

"Well no wonder she doesn't want to eat it. Smells too bitter." Sprig tucked a corner of his mouth upward. "Have you tried adding something sweet?"

"It's medicine! It's not supposed to be sweet! It..." Sasha quickly stopped herself, drawing in deep breaths. When she was calm again, she said, "I've added cricket and potatoes to it. Your grandpa's suggestion. I thought they would override the bitter medicine herbs."

"You could try adding in a few chocopedes. It's hard to go wrong with them." Sprig suggested. "We both know Marcy loves sweets."

Sasha looked over to find Marcy starting to peak from the blankets. "Yeah, that she does."

Marcy looked at Sasha and Sprig, her lips flashing a set of bared teeth. Despite that, she hadn't attempted to retreat. Her head moved a little further out, her eyes continuing to flicker between the two. It was only after Sasha tried approaching again that Marcy burrowed into the blankets once more.

Sasha stifled a groan as she let one of her arms drop down loosely by her side. She looked down at the soup, back towards where Marcy hid, and shook her head. She turned to look over her shoulder, her expression apparently being the funniest thing Sprig's ever seen.

"Okay, pipsqueak. I'll take your idea." Sasha motioned towards the stairs. "Go get me some of those chocopedes." A small pause. "And a spoon! Gonna need to blend this stuff in."

Sprig's words were choked with bouts of laughter. "G-G-Got it! I'll be... hahahaha! I mean, I'll be right b-back!"

Sasha narrowed her eyes and growled. "Just get going!"

She watched as Sprig disappeared upstairs. She then glanced back down at the soup, her brain trying to grasp the idea of mixing these flavors with chocolate. The thought made her want to gag. Then she glanced at Marcy, who glared at her and had her clenched teeth exposed again. Sasha's expression lightened up as she silently prayed that Marcy wouldn't retain this hostility for much longer.

She hoped that Sprig's idea was right. Maybe Marcy would be more receptive of taking her medicine if it tasted a little sweeter. Maybe she would be more cooperative and not try so hard to fight off help. Maybe...

Sasha's head jerked as Sprig returned, his hand clutching a small bag that swung with each bounding step. He had already reached the bottom of the steps by the time Sasha had fully registered his presence.

"There weren't many left, but Hop Pop let me take a few. Once they're ground up and mixed in, it should be enough." Sprig turned the bag upside down and clutched a handful of brown-colored bugs. He then held them out to Sasha.

"Put them in here." Sasha quickly lowered the soup bowl under Sprig's hand. As soon as he dropped the insects in, she began to stir. "I really hope you're right about this."

Sprig struck a prideful pose. "Of course I'm right! You'll see!"

The soup took on a more brown color once the chocopedes were mixed in. Sasha leaned in to take a sniff. Her body stiffened sharply for a second. She barely managed to prevent herself from making any sound or movement that would make Marcy think this wasn't any good; she could still feel Marcy's eyes watching her.

After exchanging glances with Sprig, who gave an encouraging nod, Sasha slowly approached Marcy. She continued to stir the soup as Marcy peaked her head out, her nostrils flaring as she smelled the now sweetened soup.

With a small smile, Sasha moved the soup closer to Marcy. She stayed silent, not wanting to accidentally scare Marcy away. A few moments passed with Marcy simply staring at the soup, her face flashing with multiple mixed expressions. She looked up at Sasha with narrowed eyes, then back at the soup.

Then finally, Marcy slowly emerged from the covers.

sss

"I said DON'T TOUCH ME!" Marcy snarled as she arched herself defensively, her hands readied for a fight. "I'm warning you! If you get anywhere near me, I'm going to tear your face off!"

Several beats of silence passed, the only sound being Marcy's heavy breaths.

Grime did little more than tuck the side of his lip upward and cocked an eyebrow. "Yeah sure, whatever. But I'm still going to get you to take your medication."

Marcy shook her head defiantly, running back towards her bed. She climbed underneath the blankets and formed a protective cocoon. She let out a hiss at Grime before attempting to bury herself into the mattress.

Grime groaned softly, hand on his head as he shook it. He didn't realize how much he was already going to miss the slightly calmer version of Marcy a week ago. He started to wonder if it had been a good idea to try and remove the tattoo in the first place. Not that he thought Soggy Joe did a bad job or anything. But Marcy had been acting this way ever since then.

Hop Pop believed it was the fever. Grime partially agreed; fevers could cause people to behave erratically. There was just something about this, though, that he wasn't comfortable blaming entirely on the fever. Something had happened little over a week ago that he felt like had a much bigger role in this.

Maddie had told him what had happened, relaying to him everything she'd heard from Sasha and Anne. He agreed about what Maddie said regarding this internal war in Marcy's head. But he thought it went deeper than that. To him, Marcy wasn't just undergoing a civil war in her skull.

She was actively fighting against the progress she had made.

He had seen it himself before. People don't like realizing they're wrong, especially after holding onto a belief for so long. They might attempt to shift their minds only for their brains to cling harder than a mantis to prey.

Perhaps this had been a conclusion Maddie herself reached and he didn't pick up on it. The facts still remained the same and the challenge of getting Marcy to continue progress once again was going to be a lot harder this time around. Simply getting rid of the fever likely won't be enough, though he didn't have the heart to tell Sasha this.

Marcy wants to believe so much that King Andrias really had the best intentions for her. To accept that he was using her all along, that would mean forcing herself to come to terms with all the pain and suffering she went through for nothing. It was hard enough for a soldier to do that, let alone a child.

Getting her to fully accept this would take more than just a single epiphany. It would require a lot more strenuous mental fortitude and Grime wasn't sure how well a child like Marcy would be able to handle it. Had this occurred much earlier, he wouldn't have given it a second thought. But now, he didn't hold the same level of confidence.

At least, with how Marcy was now. If she could manage to break through this sickness, then maybe he could...

"Hey Grime!"

The sudden shout caused Grime to let out a cry, his hand clutching his chest as his heart sped up for a second. Marcy jolted and immediately burrowed deeper under the blanket. After shaking his head, Grime turned and glared at Hop Pop.

"Will ya pipe down?!" Grime hissed, rubbing the side of his head. "You almost scared m... I mean, Marcy half to death!"

Hop Pop raised an eyebrow, but didn't press further. "I was just wondering if you were able to give Marcy her medicine."

Grime spread his arms outward, his hand still clutching the medication. "What does it look like I'm doing? Give me a bit more time!"

"Well speed it along if you can. Today's the day that Croaker agreed to let Archie spend time with Marcy." Hop Pop said.

"And that can't be done with me down here...why?"

"Because you'll scare Archie."

Grime groaned softly, rubbing the small space between his eyes. He swore, that Croaker woman babied that thing too much. That spider could stand to learn how to defend himself more. The old hag wasn't going to be around forever; Archie could end up outliving her. He...

Grime mentally shook his head. Why was he going on an internal tangent about some stupid spider? It wasn't like anything major was going to happen involving one, let alone Croaker's.

"Give me five more minutes. I'll make this quick." Grime said before he turned to face Marcy. "Come on, kid. I'll be out of your way as soon as you take this."

Marcy hissed, pulling the blankets tighter around herself. She shook her head rapidly, curling up into a smaller ball. Grime watched this with an unamused expression. He sighed and walked over.

"You can complain and whine all you want to. I'm not going to leave until you... Oof!"

Grime blinked as his face was briefly splattered with the pages of an open notebook. It fell to the ground by this feet and before he could think to react, another notebook was chucked at him. He managed dodge the third one as he rushed towards the girl.

Marcy grabbed onto her pillow and readied it. "Come any closer and I make you fear the mighty pillow!"

Grime's mouth fell partially open, one of his eyes narrowing further than the other. "...okay, you REALLY need your meds. You're becoming increasingly erratic."

"You'll have to catch me first!" Marcy chucked the pillow towards Grime. "Go long!"

Grime was quick to seize the pillow, his claws nearly tearing it open. He stood there for several moments, his other hand pressed to his waist, his narrowed eyes locking onto Marcy's.

"You really want to make this hard, don't you?"

He looked at the pillow and tossed it to the side. He let out a long sigh as he cracked his knuckles.

"You leave me no choice, then."

Marcy narrowed her eyes, her body growing rigid, her fingers arching like claws. She slowly rose up, her gaze blazing, matching the fieriness of her voice. "So what are you waiting for? Come get me!"

Grime smirked and let out a chuckle. "With pleasure."

sss

Sasha just stared, unable to move or speak. If her jaw could unhinge, it would be on the floor. She went as far as rub her eyes a little too hard, almost hoping that she was just hallucinating.

What she saw before her didn't change.

A loud 'snrk' echoed from her throat as she swallowed a snicker. This earned her a glare from Marcy. Sasha attempted to silence herself. This quickly proved futile as a series of laughs escaped from her convulsing chest.

"S-Stop that! This isn't funny!" Marcy shouted. "I mean it! Stop that laughing this instant!"

Sasha wrapped her arms around herself and leaned against the wall as she tried to stifle her laugh. "I'm s-sorry, Marcy, but I..." She gripped her face, her teeth clenched as her snickers became more pronounced, a few of them morphing into full on laughs. "Just... What are you wearing?"

Marcy's face flushed red and her cheeks puffed up. "It was HIS idea!" She swung her arm towards a whistling Grime, her finger pointed at him accusingly. "He forced me to wear this...this ABOMINATION!"

Grime just smirked, his smile pressing his cheeks against his eyes, making them look narrower. "I did warn you. All ya had to do was take your medicine."

Marcy huffed, crossing her arms indignantly as she looked away.

"Medicine?" Sasha raised a brow, turning her head. "That's what this was about?"

Grime sighed and nodded. "She wouldn't listen, so I put her in that."

Sasha blinked, taking a moment to give Marcy another glance. Marcy had been given what looked like a pet cone or funnel. It was tied at the back to make it difficult for her to remove it. The unnecessarily large size of the object added to the comedic appearance. But other than humiliation, there didn't seem to be any other function it had.

Sensing Sasha's confusion, Grime said, "Since she wasn't taking the pills willingly, I had to opt for the c..."

Sasha's head became a blur for a split second, causing Grime to freeze up. "Why didn't you just try sweets?"

Grime was silent, his facial muscles twitching as different expressions flashed. His mouth hung open, moving a few times as he tried to answer. Finally, he slapped himself in the face, his voice a dark grumble. "Oh for the love of..."

Sasha couldn't stop herself from chuckling. "Always making things harder for yourself, eh, Grimesy?"

"Hmph!" Grime's folded arms unlocked from each other and he pressed two claw tips together. "I'll have you know I was this close to..."

"Sure you were." Sasha said with a small smirk. Then it morphed into a frown. "But seriously, you didn't need to put th..."

Sasha paused as something began to hum through the ceiling. She tilted her head up, narrowing her eyes. It had a steady rhythm to it, almost pleasant aside from a few places where it was more like a scratch. A few seconds passed and it finally hit her.

Music?

Who was playing music on the...

"Now where do you think YOU'RE going?"

Sasha turned to where Grime was looking. Her eyes widened when she spotted Marcy standing on the edge of the steps. Marcy had locked up the moment she realized she'd been spotted. She slowly looked over at Sasha and Grime, watching them in tense silence.

Before either of them had a chance to move, Marcy darted up the stairs. Sasha and Grime called out to Marcy for her to come back as they chased her out of the basement. It took only a second the others to see what was going on.

"Whoa! Marcy?!" Anne jumped back as Marcy ran past her. She then turned and cried, "Sasha, what is she doing up here?!"

Sasha barely slowed down as she shouted, "Just help us catch her!"

Polly bounced as high as she could and landed on Marcy's shoulders. With the cone still secured, Polly could only manage to hang on by the small ring that was pressed to Marcy's neck.

"Slow down! Aren't you supposed to be resting?!"

Polly attempted to pull back on the cone, but her flippers slipped and she tumbled back down. Her small round body rolled a few feet. She quickly got back up and resumed chasing Marcy. She let out several shouts as she attempted to catch up to the fleeing teen straight out the door.

The moment Sasha stepped outside, she scrambled to a stop, her feet nearly slipping. She just barely avoided crashing into Hop Pop. Marcy somehow managed to get around the old frog and was now rounding the house.

At least Marcy wasn't trying to leave the property.

That was of little comfort as Marcy began to climb up the Plantar's house. Sasha and Anne just stood there, eyes wide, as Marcy gradually made her way up. They exchanged glances, neither of them understanding just why Marcy was doing this.

But they did know they had to do something fast. Marcy wasn't in the best mental shape to be trying something so bold. She could hurt herself. If they didn't get her down...

Then Sasha heard it again.

The music.

Marcy was heading straight for the music.

"Wait a minute..." Hop Pop frowned, his hand shielding his eyes. "Isn't that Sprig up there?"

Anne tilted her head back. "Sprig?"

Sasha followed Anne's line of sight. It didn't take long for the blonde to spot Sprig sitting on the roof of the house. A second later, she spotted the source of the sound. Sprig had been playing his fiddle, violin, whatever. He didn't seem aware of the chaos, as though he were lost in his own musical creation.

And there was Marcy, coming towards him from behind. The second she saw this, Anne lurched forward. Sasha quickly placed her arm out in front of her while keeping her gaze locked on the roof.

Anne attempted to get around Sasha, who responded by grabbing onto Anne and holding her against herself. "Sash, let go! We need to get up there before she...!"

"Marcy isn't going to hurt him." Sasha slowly pointed her finger. "Look."

Sure enough, despite what the others feared would happen, things didn't go down like how they expected. Despite her sickness, despite her hostilities returning, Marcy didn't attempt to actually harm Sprig. Instead, she walked in a small circle beside him and plopped down like a cat seeking warmth. Sprig startled for a second, looked at Marcy, then resumed playing. Marcy snuggled up closer to him, his soft musical tunes helping her to relax.

After a few moments of watching this, Sasha let a small smile spread along her lips. This wasn't how she imagined the day going, but she couldn't complain. Marcy still needed to come down eventually. For now, Sasha saw no problem with letting Marcy stay up there. Sprig wouldn't let her fall.

Turning to Anne, she could see she was wearing a similar smile. Anne had already gotten her phone out and began to record. Sasha stepped aside to give Anne more room to adjust her phone's position. The two of them remained silent. There was no need for words.

But then the silence was broken anyway as the others caught on to what was actually going on.

"Well would you look at that!" Hop Pop laughed softly and gripped his hips, smiling at the scene. "I know Sprig said Marcy liked his music, but it's still another thing to see it."

"Hey! I want to get up there, too!" Polly jumped up and down, waving her flippers frantically.

Grime stepped beside Polly and easily picked her up with one hand. He looked at her with a wide toothy grin. "Do you want to fly?"

Polly's face lit up and she cheered. "Yes!"

Hop Pop gasped, his eyes widening, his hands gripping his face. He reached his hand out as he raced towards them. "No!"

Sasha and Anne looked on as Grime pulled his arm back, ready to throw Polly, while Hop Pop lunged at them. They then turned their attention back to the roof. With smiles on their faces, they opted to ignore the commotion as they watched Sprig soothe Marcy to sleep with his music.

sss

"Are you sure this is a good idea, Anne?" Sprig fumbled with his hands, his gaze laying on the black spider beside Anne's feet. "I know we already talked about this, but I'm still worried."

Anne replied, "Of course! Archie's really sweet. Once Marcy realizes that, she..."

"He's got a point." Sasha stepped closer, her eyes slightly narrowed. "We all saw the tattoo. The Core looked a lot like a mechanical, mutant spider. With how her mind is now, I don't know if Marcy will have the best reaction."

Anne opened her mouth before giving pause. She looked down at the little spider beside her. He turned to stare back at her, his large abdomen wiggling like a dog's tail. She smiled at him before looking away.

She couldn't deny that Sprig and Sasha did have good reasons to be concerned about this. She hadn't forgotten what the Core looked like. It was hard to forget all those sharp twisted legs, the bulbous body, the huge orange eyes. Anne and the rest of them still didn't know exactly where Marcy stood with the Core anymore. There were a lot of ways this meeting could go very wrong.

But she had already gone through the trouble of arranging this play date. She didn't want to just back out now. Besides, Croaker had already made plans and where she decided to go for the day was a place that Archie couldn't follow.

They were stuck with this plan.

"And what do you think we're going to do if we decide not do this?" Anne motioned to Archie. "We can't take him back yet and he's gotten so worked up over this meeting. I mean, just look at him."

Archie pranced around for a bit, looking in every direction, his abdomen still shaking excitedly. He then headed towards Sprig, sniffed at him, then placed his front legs against his stomach. Sprig stumbled slightly, then he started to pet the black spider.

"See? He wants to be here. He wants to meet Marcy. Come on, guys. This will be good for her."

Anne didn't know who she was trying to convince more; herself or Sasha and Sprig.

Sasha and Sprig exchanged worried glances.

Anne continued, "Look, I'll supervise, okay? Or maybe we all can. So if something goes wrong, we can stop it."

A few beats of silence passed, the only sound being the little tip taps Archie made when he walked around. It felt as though several minutes ticked by, then hours. Anne watched as her friends' faces began to shift.

Sprig looked more like he was willing to agree. Sasha on the other hand, there was still doubt in her eyes. She couldn't stop staring at Archie and back at the basement door. Her expression didn't do well to hide all of the various thoughts she was having. It felt as though an eternity passed before Sasha finally spoke up.

"...I'm...still not sure about this. But I do trust you and this does sound like it could work." Sasha rubbed the back of her head, her gaze focused everywhere but Anne. Then she eventually turned to look at her. A small smile tugged at the corner of her lip. "Sure, let's give this a try."

Anne smiled back, feeling her chest swell up with excitement, overcoming the trepidation she had just moments ago. She bent down and scooped Archie up into her arm and gestured with her head. "Come on, let's go."

As they headed to the basement, Anne couldn't stop the feeling of giddiness from radiating throughout her nervous system. She had been wanting to introduce Marcy to Archie for a while now. She had a feeling that Marcy would feel more comfortable interacting with a pet than another person while she was ill. As friendly and cuddly Bessie could be, she was just much too large. A puppy-sized spider was much more doable.

But the moment they reached the door, Anne froze. Those earlier feelings began to rise again. Her muscles tightened up, wrapping around each other in knots. The door suddenly appeared distant and for several moments, she couldn't sense anyone around her.

What if Sasha and Sprig were right? What if this would make things worse? Would she have been better off waiting until Marcy's fever broke at least?

Her brush with such a dazed, confused state dissipated after only a second, but it felt as though eons had passed. She almost forgot she was holding Archie and a moment longer to realize she was holding him a bit too tightly.

In an effort to not look so lost, Anne set Archie down and began to knock on the door. As she did so, she could still feel Sasha and Sprig staring at her. Whether or not it was just them waiting for her signal or they had noticed anything, she didn't know. And she hoped they wouldn't bring it up.

The only answer she got from Marcy was a muffled groan. Anne paused, a small flinch twitching at her facial muscles. She turned to Sasha and Sprig, exchanging a concerned look with them.

"She might be asleep." Said Sprig, his hands rubbing together. "...I hope it's just 'cause she liked my music that much."

Sasha snorted. "That is so cringe." She let out a small sigh, narrowing her eyes a bit. "...but it wouldn't really be farfetched. Marcy didn't make it easy for us to move her back to the basement. She really wanted to stay up there."

"Snrk!" Sprig cupped his hand to his lips. "She wouldn't let me go. I thought I was going to have to live on the roof for the rest of my life."

At this, Sasha snickered and said, "She would have made sure you were glued to her."

Sprig laughed in response. Anne watched the pair and, despite her worries, she managed to smile as well.

But the moment of levity didn't last. Another pained sound from Marcy was quick to remind the group of three why they were here. Giving her two friends a quick look, Anne turned back to the door, gently knocking on it again.

"Hey, Marcy? It's me, Anne. And Sprig and Sasha are here. We have someone we'd like you to meet. Is it alright if we come down?"

Anne went silent and waited.

Marcy eventually answered back, her voice weak and almost too soft to hear. "S-Sure...whatever..."

Anne let out a sigh and gestured for Sprig and Sasha to follow her. With Archie once again in the crook of her arm, Anne slowly descended the stairs, not wanting to make any sound to startle the ravenette. Sasha and Sprig followed close behind her, mirroring her slow movements.

Marcy lay in the middle of her bed. Her body trembled even as she had the blankets wrapped tightly around her, forming a shaky triangular shape. She glanced up for a moment to watch Anne and the others come down. Then she looked downwards, pressing her face against the covers. A small sneeze rattled her frame.

Anne stopped at the base of the steps, something sharp piercing her heart. It was so difficult to see Marcy like this. Her condition had fallen swiftly over the passing hours. They'd been warned this could happen, but that didn't make it any easier to witness. Anne looked down at Archie, swallowed, and turned back to Marcy.

She hoped this would work.

Sasha and Sprig took their places by her side as she cautiously approached the bed. Anne made sure to keep her voice low as she didn't want to accidentally give Marcy a headache.

"Hey, how are you feeling?" Anne kept Archie huddled against her body, her arms partially shielding him from Marcy's view. "Is the medicine kicking in?"

A groan escaped Marcy's shaky lips. "Everything...h-h-hurts..." A small gasp. "I feel like...sh-shi..."

Sasha stepped closer and stroked Marcy's hair. "Everything's going to be okay. The infection's in there deep. But the medicine will make you feel better soon, okay?"

Sprig nodded, keeping his position beside Anne. "I'm sure you'll be up and about in a few more days."

Marcy curled her lip and laughed bitterly. "Th-That's what you told me th-three days ago."

"This sort of thing can't be cleared that fast." Sasha's arms lightly crossed over each other, her face furrowing with concern. "Running up onto the roof didn't do you any favors."

Marcy coughed a few times. "Rub it in, why don't ya."

Anne took a few steps closer until her legs lightly brushed against the blankets. She could feel Archie squirming in her arms and she struggled to keep him still. Marcy quickly noticed the movement and stared at her expectantly.

"I know now might not be the best time, but there's someone I wanted to introduce you to. I think he'll help you feel more comfortable."

Marcy slowly blinked and she slightly pulled the blanket back. "Is this another snail? Or bird?"

Anne shook her head. "No, but he's softer than either of them. Here he is."

Moving slowly, Anne adjusted herself until Archie was laying across her arm, his spindly legs dangling over. He stared intently at Marcy, his multiple eyes blinking as he attempted to get closer. Anne pulled him back as she studied Marcy's face, waiting for a reaction.

Marcy had gone completely still and quiet. Her eyes had widened and her pupils were tiny, locked onto Archie. Her lips were stiff and the muscles in her jaw were visibly tense. There were no efforts from the girl to get up or rush forward. The only movements visible were the shakings that started from her lower half, quickly working their way up.

Anne tried to speak, but her vocal cords refused to work. Her wind pipe squeezed in on itself and all her efforts brought her were a few quick coughs.

Sasha was at Marcy's side in an instant. She gripped onto her shoulder and gave her a few shakes. "Marcy? Hey, are you still there? Marcy?"

There was no answer.

Just silence.

"What's going on? Why isn't she speaking?" Sprig hopped onto the bed, rushing to Marcy's side. "H-Hey, are you okay?" Sprig waved his hand in front of Marcy's face, snapping his fingers. Panic etched into his voice when she didn't move. "Marcy?!"

As Sasha and Sprig continued calling out to Marcy, Anne felt her world grow distant and muffled. She continued staring off ahead, seeing but not fully comprehending what was happening. It was like her brain had shut off several functions. She couldn't even stop Archie when his small body slipped from her arms.

By the time she realized this, it was already too late.

"AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!"

sss

Just what was she getting herself into this time?

When Maddie had been sought out by Polly, she had expected another usual call. The look on Polly's face and her words said otherwise. The polliwog hadn't bothered completing her sentences before bouncing off, forcing Maddie to run behind her.

As they approached the Plantar's home, Maddie ran multiple scenarios in her head. She couldn't think of many situations where her help would be requested like this, nor Polly being the one to give it to her. Where were Hop Pop and Grime? Shouldn't they be the ones coming to her?

Everything had become clear the moment she stepped into the house. The whole atmosphere had changed in an instant and any thoughts she had previously washed away from her mind. She had no idea what she expected coming in here, but it certainly wasn't this.

Anne, Sasha, and Sprig were sitting on the couch, their faces a blend of emotions Maddie didn't normally see strung together. Their heads were bowed, their hands fidgeting, eyes averted from everyone else.

The first thing Maddie took notice off after that were the marks covering their bodies. There were some skin discolorations in a few places and scratches here and there. But when Maddie saw the bite marks, she immediately demanded them to tell her what happened.

When they had finished relaying their answers to her, she wasn't sure if she should slap herself or them. She couldn't believe their judgment had been so poorly misplaced. How could they not have realized how stupid this 'plan' was? She didn't normally chew anyone out this harshly, but she needed them to understand just how much they screwed up.

They all knew Marcy was going through a tumultuous time. They knew how precarious Marcy's own sanity was at this point, how thin the wire she walked on was. Bringing up anything that reminded her of King Andrias or the Core would trigger a strong reaction. They all had known this.

So why did Anne think it was a smart idea to introduce a SPIDER of all things to Marcy? Especially when everyone knew the Core sort of resembled a spider.

It was no wonder Marcy had freaked out so badly.

Maddie hadn't said another word to Anne, Sasha, or Sprig as she patched them up. Thankfully, none of their wounds were serious. As for Archie, the poor thing hid under the bed after Marcy lost it. He didn't appear to be hurt, but Maddie wasn't able to confirm this until later on.

The only good thing that came out of this incident was that they all had managed to keep it a secret from the rest of Wartwood. Marcy's reputation hadn't really fared all that well. If word got out about her going feral over a spider, especially a beloved pet like Archie, the chances of the other villagers accepting Marcy would've greatly diminished.

Croaker had been really worried when she noticed how frightened Archie was. Grime had been able to spin up a story about how he was the one who scared him. Maddie hadn't thought she would fall for it; Grime hadn't come up with the most believable tale. When Croaker started to beat Grime with a frying pan, that was all Maddie needed to see to realize the fake story had worked.

But while additional issues with Wartwood had been averted, there were still other issues that needed to be addressed.

Marcy had regressed even further, having lost nearly all the previous progress she'd made up to this point. She had gone back to making several attempts to escape. The only thing that prevented her from getting far was the sickness that still ravaged her body. But that wouldn't last forever. The signs of her getting better were already there.

She had also begun lashing out more. She mostly targeted Anne and Sasha, but now even Sprig and Polly were sometimes targeted. The only time Sprig could get close was if he played his instrument. But he stopped for even a second, Marcy would try and lunge at him.

It was so disheartening to see Marcy slide far back like this. Maddie had been looking forward to seeing her walking around town without another incident occurring. Now it seemed unlikely this would happen any time soon.

It didn't help that Mayor Toadstool had inquired recently about Marcy's progress. Apparently, he'd been visited by multiple citizens expressing their concerns regarding Marcy. Some of them, including Wally, weren't sure if Marcy was safe enough to be allowed to stay. The fact that Anne and Sasha had little to show for their efforts didn't help matters. He had demanded he see Marcy and judge for himself.

Maddie didn't know how that crisis was averted. She only knew something happened that prevented the meeting from taking place. It was likely only delayed. Still, that gave them time to think of a plan.

Calming down Marcy once more wouldn't be easy. They all came to this conclusion over the past few days since Marcy attacked the other girls. She was on the defense again and between the fever and her split, contradictory feelings about, well, everyone, Maddie expected a windy path ahead.

But she would make sure the uphill climb remained steady.

Adjusting her bag, pulling the sling further up her shoulders, Maddie reached out to knock on the door. She nearly tripped over herself when the door opened up just seconds before her hand could hit Hop Pop's head.

Scrambling back, Maddie quickly said, "I-I'm sorry! I didn't..."

Hop Pop chuckled, raising his hand for a second. "It's quite alright. No harm done." He glanced at the bag. "You're a bit early, aren't you?"

"Yeah well, somebody needs to keep a schedule. Marcy would benefit from having some more consistency." Maddie grasped onto the strap, keeping it in place. "By the way, has there been any new progress?"

Hop Pop's hands laid on his waist. "According to what the kids told me, Marcy seems a little less aggressive." He rubbed his finger against his chin. "Though I don't think it accounts for much. She still isn't happy with anyone close to her."

Maddie nodded as she entered the house. "Especially not me. She knows when I arrive, it's 'icky medicine time'." She paused, chuckling into her folded hand. "She would be more thankful if she knew how things would've gone if Bayou had been placed in charge."

Hop Pop's brows furrowed and he replied, "I just don't understand why he thinks another surgery is required. Didn't the poor girl already go through enough with the tattoo removal?"

"He's worried the leftover ink will cause another infection even after this one clears. I get his concern, I really do. But Marcy should be given time to heal first." Said Maddie. "For all we know, a second surgery might not be needed. Why should we waste time putting Marcy through something that could be unnecessary?"

"Grime wasn't lying when he said Bayou sometimes acted out of paranoia." Hop Pop said, shaking his head. "I wish he told us that before he brought him along in the first place." Hop Pop sighed and shook his head. "Though I can't lie. Bayou had been helpful. He might've been the right call then. But now..."

Hop Pop stopped himself, his words dissipating into a sharp sigh. He glanced over in one direction, his eyes furrowed deeper for a second. Then he turned back to Maddie.

"Anyway, Anne's waiting for ya in the basement. She thought you could use some assistance."

Maddie gave pause, her lips tensing for a split second. A few beats of silence passed by before she forced herself to nod. Making another quick adjustment with her bag, she headed towards the basement door. There was no need to continue this conversation.

Maddie would have made herself into a liar if she said she wasn't still upset with Anne. After all, it had been her who came up with the idea to show Marcy a spider. Sasha and Sprig tried to stop her, she'd give them that much.

But she'd still rather interact with Anne than talk more about Bayou's suggestions.

As she head down the steps, Maddie was met with a mostly familiar sight. The only change was now Marcy's attention was on Anne instead of Maddie. Anne stood a couple of feet away and had her hands held up as though trying to signal to Marcy she isn't a threat. This only got her a sharp snarl as a response.

Upon hearing Maddie's footsteps, Anne swirled her body around, a look of relief washing over her face. "Oh Maddie! You're here!"

Maddie nodded curtly, her face remaining still. "Hop Pop informed me you wanted to help?"

Anne slightly grimaced at Maddie's tone. She looked away, rubbing the back of her head as she made circular motions with her foot. "I wanted to...to make up for...well..."

Maddie just stared at her, raising her eyebrows slightly.

"I wanted to do something helpful this time and..." Anne stumbled through her words, her teeth slightly gritted in frustration. She quickly waved her hands out in front of her, a nervous smile tucking at her lips. "B-B-But it's totally up to you! I can leave if you want, it's no problem!"

There was a part of Maddie that wanted to take up on Anne's offer to get out of the room. Maddie still believed she needed a bit more time before she felt she could trust Anne again. They couldn't afford another slip up in judgment like that. There was no telling what could happen next.

...but at the same time, would that be fair to Anne? The girl did want to try and make amends and correct her mistake. Would it be fair to punish her for that?

"Alright. You can stay." Maddie blew out a small breath. She slid the bag off and began to pull it open. "Just make sure Marcy doesn't try bolting up the stairs again."

Anne gave a quick look to Marcy before asking, "You mean, like, hold her? Or..."

"Stay by the steps." Maddie gestured towards the staircase. "If Marcy gets close, keep her blocked."

"Okay, I can do that." Anne nodded quickly. "...but what if she...?"

"Keep her blocked." Maddie repeated, her jaws tense. "Whatever other questions you're going to ask, the answer remains the same. Got it?"

Anne swallowed, slightly flinching at Maddie's tone. With another nod, she turned and took position by the stairs.

A pang tugged at Maddie's stomach. She hadn't realized just how harsh her voice had sounded until she noticed the way Anne looked at her. Maddie remained still and silent for a few moments, and with a sigh, she turned her attention back to Marcy.

Anne really did just want to help. Maddie understood that completely, and she was happy to have some help even if it didn't seem like it to Anne. She was glad that Anne wasn't trying to avoid the situation entirely like she'd seen other people do.

But this just wasn't the time or place for a series of questions. Maddie needed to keep things with Marcy short, ideally five minutes or less. She knew her presence was stressing out the already sickly Marcy. Anne might have just wanted to make sure she didn't mess things up again, but she almost did just that with her questions. Even just one wasted a few seconds Maddie could've spent on Marcy.

....

Maddie would speak with Anne later about this. If she wanted to keep offering help, then she'll need to understand this first.

With everything she needed laid out in front of her, Maddie went to work.

sss

Sasha reached out, gently taking Anne's hand in hers, steadying her arm. "Does it still hurt?"

"No, it's fine! Really! It's just..." Anne winced when Sasha applied a little too much pressure. She cringed back for a second, her teeth clenched. "...okay, it's still sore. But I don't understand why. It's been... How long?"

Sasha frowned softly, trailing her eyes along Anne's arm. She took note of the various faded marks where teeth and nails had dug in. She shook her head and said, "I guess Marcy managed to do more damage than we thought."

Anne looked away, a pained look on her face. "I still can't believe she actually bit me..." After a pause, she added, "Or you, or Sprig. I thought she'd never even..." She swallowed, her gaze downcast. "I guess she still hates us."

"Marcy just began to recover. It will still take time before she..." Sasha started to say.

Anne cut her off, "What if nothing changes? What if she stays like this? Oh gawd, I really messed up..." Anne gripped her face, her breaths quickening for a few seconds. "This is all my fault, I...I shouldn't have..."

Sasha stepped closer and gripped Anne's wrists. She stared intently at Anne as she slowly pulled her hands from her face. She waited until Anne stopped struggling before she spoke.

"Don't you dare put all the blame on yourself, Boonchuy. You know darn well Sprig and I are just as much to blame for this. We should've tried harder to dissuade you and we failed."

"But you..."

"It doesn't matter! We still had the chance to turn things around and we didn't! We..."

Sasha let her voice slip into silence as she saw the look that spread across Anne's face. A small twist shot through her stomach at the sight of such raw emotion on display. Sasha reached out slowly and traced away the tears that had begun to form in her friend's eye.

Dropping her voice to a gentler tone, Sasha said, "Just please...stop blaming yourself for this. We are making some progress now, aren't we? Even if it's slow..." Sasha paused for a moment to look at the bite mark on Anne's hand once more. "...and a tough uphill climb." Her gaze flickered back to Anne. "But it's still something, right?"

"...I...suppose so..." Anne tried to smile. It was partially crooked. "Thanks, Sash."

"No problem." Sasha smiled as she pulled Anne into a hug. She closed her eyes as she felt Anne returning it, the two of them briefly enveloped in warmth. "Anything for you."

Anne let out a small contented sigh, her body pressing closer. "I don't know what I'd do without you."

For a moment, something cold sliced deep into Sasha's heart. Her body gave a quick shudder and she swallowed thickly. That was quickly replaced with something warmer, melting away her own personal doubts.

Sasha wished this moment could last forever. There was just something that felt so right about being here like this, looped within the arms of her friend. Something tingled within her cheeks as she pulled back enough to look at Anne in the eyes. They stayed like this for several moments, neither of them speaking.

Then they started to...

"Oh there you two are! There's something I wa..."

Sasha and Anne froze up, the color of humiliation splashing over their faces.

Hop Pop stayed silent, his eyes wide and lips pressed firmly against itself. He quickly turned his head and coughed into his fist. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to disturb you two. I can come back later if you want."

Anne quickly released Sasha and fast walked towards Hop Pop. "No, wait! That's fine! Just tell us what's on your mind."

Sasha fought back her feelings of disappointment.

Hop Pop looked between Anne and Sasha, his frame slightly smaller like he was shrinking in guilt. He took a second to clear his throat and straightened himself up. "Anne, I had a little talk earlier today with Croaker."

Anne's eyes grew big. "You...what? Why? I thought..."

"Don't worry, I didn't change the story or anything, if that's what you're worried about." Hop Pop quickly waved his hands from side to side. "But I did want her own words on how she felt about a second attempt."

Sasha looked at Anne and back at Hop Pop. "Why would she ever agree to that? She loves that black hole with legs. What if things go even worse and Archie gets hurt?"

Anne nodded. "She'd never forgive us."

"I know. She is still mighty upset about the whole thing." Hop Pop nodded sympathetically. "That being said, she did tell me she isn't opposed to trying again." A pause. "Just as long as Grime isn't around."

Sasha folded her arms. "I still feel kind of bad for letting Grime take the fall for something that wasn't his fault. It should have been me that old hag yelled at, not him."

"Oh he'll be fine! Grime is an adult who faced worse things than some grouchy old lady." Hop Pop waved his hand dismissively, a smile momentarily flashing on his face. "But before we can give any sort of okay to this, I want you two to speak to Marcy."

"Speak to her? Us?!" Sasha motioned to herself and then to Anne. "Shouldn't we wait until she's better?"

"Yeah, she's not exactly in the mood to talk." Anne rubbed the back of her neck nervously.

"I do understand ya two. She's gotten a little ornery for a while. I still think you should at least try. Maybe do what you did before and offer her a treat in exchange for her to listen to you."

Sasha turned to Anne, her brows slightly arched. "Think that could work?"

"I know it did when she wasn't so sick. I...don't know if she'll be interested right now. Not like this." Anne's fingers combed through her hair. "I think you may be right. We should put this off until she's not sick anymore."

With a slow nod, Sasha said, "Yeah, I think that would be for the best. Besides, she wouldn't even be able to taste the cookies."

Sasha did want to use the orange frog's suggestion. Now was just not the right time for it. Marcy might end up hating pastries if they tried feeding them to her now. If that happened, trying to find a replacement that would felicitate as much interest in Marcy as sweets would take time.

The wait wouldn't be that long, Sasha thought. Maybe after a few days, Marcy would have at least recovered from her stuffy nose. They could make their move then.

"It would be best to try and figure out a date as early as possible. I don't know how long Croaker is going to keep her offer open for." Hop Pop warned as he took a step towards the girls. "I know it ain't a good idea to rush this sorta thing, but if you believe Marcy would benefit from having a positive meeting with Archie..."

Anne asked, "How soon is she expecting a response?"

Hop Pop scratched along his side burns. "She didn't give a deadline. I'm just worried she'll change your mind if you take too long. Let's see... Would three days be enough?"

"Three?" Sasha's eyes widened for a second. "There's no way to predict how long Marcy still needs to pull out of this illness."

"Well hopefully Croaker is patient." Hop Pop said. "She knows that Marcy is sick."

Sasha and Anne exchanged looks, the silence between them still conveying their every thought. It didn't matter how much time passed. There was only one answer either of them could agree with.

The only thing they could hope for was Croaker not changing her mind about this.

"Let's give it a few days and see where we end up."

sss

Ugh, this really sucked...

How long had she been stuck like this? Trapped in this wretched bed, her whole being aching with a constant dull pain? When would she finally find relief that wasn't her dreams?

The past several days had been a blur yet still somehow dragged on for ages. She could barely keep up with what was happening. Her mind constantly switched between recognizing the people around her, then seeing them as twisted shadows. Her body would tense up on its own and she could feel herself getting ready for a fight. Then she would inexplicably run out of energy and collapse.

This happened over and over again. It was like she'd been cursed. She didn't even know how much of what she thought she witnessed was real. She constantly felt as though she were both being burned alive and frozen to the bone. There was a constant sensation of something squeezing her neck and she thought she heard people speaking to her. She couldn't recall how much she actually understood.

The only constant was the feeling of being trapped. There was a never ending feeling of walls closing in around her. Tall, cylindrical, pressing up against her body...

She shuddered, a breath sharply sucking into her throat as she curled into herself.

It was just a dream, she told herself.

Just a dream.

Slowly, Marcy's eyes began to quiver and open. She blinked a few times, then she slowly sat up. She gripped her forehead, growling as she gritted her teeth, expecting another wave of throbbing aches to rattle her skull. It was something she was forced to become accustomed to since...

She paused, her body still for a second. It took a while before she finally registered the pain. But now it was more distant, almost fleeting. For the first time in days, the world didn't spin when she held her head up. She stayed like that for several moments, her breath hanging in her open mouth.

The constant pounding of an internal drum no longer sounded off in her head. There were no ice cold flames entangling around her body, no electric stabs hammering into her heart. Her nose wasn't stuffed up anymore. Words couldn't describe how it felt to breathe again.

Marcy was about to jump off when she spotted two figures in the same room. She froze up, digging her fingers into the blanket, her eyes unable to look away.

It was Anne and Sasha. The two girls were propped up in chairs, their bodies slumped as their snores trembled their lips. They looked as if they'd been here with her all night.

Marcy didn't know how long she stared at them. She watched as they breathed softly, their bodies slightly fidgeting in their sleep. They were deep under, unaware of anything going on around them.

They were vulnerable.

A million thoughts shot through Marcy's head, her heart stinging from the flood of emotions. Her blood pumped rapidly through her body, a tinge of adrenaline mixing in. Her breaths sped up to match, and any remaining aches vanished as she slowly slid off the bed. Silently, she approached.

She had lost count of all the days she spent down in here, fantasizing about what she would do to them. She couldn't remember every dream she had were she managed to deal the killing blow. Time and again, she would wake up to realize her reality hadn't changed. She was always struck with visceral disappointment and continued to wait for a chance to make it a reality.

Now that opportunity had been given to her on a silver platter. Anne and Sasha were asleep and the basement door was still closed. There was no telling how long that would last and she might not get another chance. If there was ever a time she should finish what she'd been trained to do, now was that time.

Marcy stopped a foot away from the two girls. She looked from one to the other repeatedly, questions buzzing in her head. Which one of them should she prioritize? Whom of them would be the most strategic one to eliminate?

Her sights set on Sasha as phantom pain enveloped through her body, her eyes narrowing into slits. She hadn't forgotten what Sasha had done to her all that time back. What was to stop her from doing it again? Marcy needed to make sure Sasha couldn't hurt her again.

She stepped closer to Sasha, her lips twisting into a snarl. Her rigid, shaky hand reached over to grab Sasha's throat. She could feel her pulse pumping against her skin.

Sasha still didn't move.

Marcy's teeth gritted tightly, grinding from side to side. She started to squeeze harder. It didn't take long for Sasha's breathing to shift, each gulp of air pulsating against her grip. More adrenaline pumped into her bloodstream, her heart racing with excitement, her lips curling into a twisted smile.

Finally, she would be rid of one of her abusers. At last, she could avenge her father for...

...

A white bolt flashed across Marcy's mind. She stiffened, sucking in a choked gasp.

King Andrias wasn't her father.

No, he was. He had rescued her. He had taken care of her. She had always been a part of his family. She was Marcy Levia...

...Wu.

Her name was Marcy Wu.

That couldn't be right. She'd bore the last time of Leviathan for as long as she could remember. How could it be that...

More flashes crashed straight through her and her grip slipped from Sasha. She clutched her head and backed up, her thoughts growing erratic, terrifying.

Something was strapped around her neck. She clawed at it desperately, her nails grazing her skin. There was nothing there, but that couldn't be right. There had to be something there. She could feel it squeezing her neck. She smelled a bit of smoke as something sparked and her nerves were ravaged as what must've been electricity coursed through them.

Her scream was silent.

As she stumbled back, she could've sworn she heard something snap. She dropped to the ground and she seized at her leg. She thought for certain she could feel a break, her leg bulging at an unnatural spot. She shut her eyes tightly, an image of a dark shadowy figure looming over her, smiling. She swung her head back and her body hit the floor.

She didn't fall into blackness this time, though she wished she had. Her head pounded to the beat of her heart. It sounded like someone was drilling into her body. More white flashes zipped through her senses and she nearly bit her tongue off trying to keep quiet.

Then for a few seconds, she could see memories dancing in front of her almost tauntingly.

Of her wearing her ranger outfit.

Her walking into the throne room with Olivia.

Being alone with King Andrias.

The sudden pain.

The walls closing in on her.

The...

"Marcy?!"

Her head jolted at the voice. She stiffened up for a second and curled tighter into herself. She buried her face as her body trembled. She waited for the voice to disappear. This was just another trick, wasn't it? She couldn't...

Someone grabbed her. Marcy let out a terrified shriek and tried to jolt back. The hand on her shoulder tightened and another hand joined it, then more. Marcy thrashed about, her lips stretched far back, her cries growing louder.

"NO NO NO! PLEASE STOP THIS! I'M SORRY, OKAY?! I WON'T DO IT AGAIN! JUST...!"

Marcy let out a few coughs as her throat dried up. She panted heavily, her voice becoming nothing but a faint, desperate whisper.

"...I'll be good... I pr-promise I'll be good..."

Marcy's thrashes came to a stop. Her energy had run out. There was nothing she could do. Her trembling breaths were all she could manage as she let her body slump. She closed her eyes as she waited for the inevitable.

But there was no pain. No screaming. No punishment.

Marcy's eyes widened and she gasped as instead her body was enveloped within a cloud of heat. Limbs...arms, had encircled her. Faces pressed against her. Though she felt pressure all around her, it wasn't suffocating this time. It carried a sense of security and comfort and she couldn't bring herself to pull away.

Marcy stayed like this for what felt like hours. She huddled closer to the warmth, the tears from her eyes having come to a stop a while ago. Her body calmed down all around her as her eyes fluttered shut.

"There you go. It's okay now. Shhh..."

"We're here now. You're going to be alright."

Marcy let herself be pulled closer. Her heart returned to a normal rhythm, and then began to slow down. She could feel what tension remained melt away from her body. She leaned in as a loving kiss was planted on her forehead.

She wasn't sure how much time passed. She couldn't tell if she had lost consciousness at any point. All she was aware of was eventually pulling back, letting herself to finally look at whoever she had been embraced by.

It wasn't King Andrias. It wasn't the Core.

It was Anne and Sasha.

The looks they were giving her, they were unlike what she'd seen from her benef... King Andrias and the Core. The smiles King Andrias displayed for her, the praise he'd given, none of it carried the same weight as what these two girls offered her. The Core lacked variance in tone, often speaking without emotion, and it carried no expressions.

But Sasha and Anne, they were different. Their smiles felt real. Their eyes radiated warmth. King Andrias wanted something in return for kindness. But when she looked into these girls' eyes, she found no expectations, no underlying motive, nothing.

They really had been her friends all along, hadn't they?

Marcy's eyes drifted towards Sasha's neck. There was a slight mark where her hand had been. A small lump swelled in her throat and she swallowed it forcibly. A few tears began to well up in her eyes for a moment. Attempts to fight them back only made it worse.

And before she knew it, she begun to cry.

Anne and Sasha's expressions shifted and Marcy could feel their concern even without looking at them. Her body shook with each cry, her tears dripping onto her legs. A hand cupped her chin and she let it lift her head up. She was greeted by Sasha's face.

The same Sasha who had atta...

No, it had been an accident.

She saw no malice in Sasha's eyes. Only worry.

She looked down at her trembling hands, her mind flashing with ice more chilling than a blizzard.

What had she almost done...?

Sasha carefully held Marcy's face in her hands, a thumb tracing away a tear. "Marcy..."

Anne reached out to gently squeeze Marcy's hand. "We love you."

That did it.

Marcy felt her heart crack.

She slammed herself against Sasha and Anne, hearing them grunt as her arms seized them like an anchor. She didn't try to hold back any longer and her bawls shook her body.

"I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm so sorry..."

There were no reprimands and no scolding words. Just calm and gentle voices, reassurances, and warmth.

And as she finally began to relax again, she could feel something coming over her that she hadn't genuinely felt in so long.

Calm.

sss

Anne kept Archie pressed against her, stroking him to try and calm him. She turned her gaze up, offering a reassuring smile.

"It's okay, Marcy."

Sasha's hand lightly squeezed Marcy's shoulder. "Archie isn't mad at you. He's not going to hurt you. He'll let you pet him. It's alright."

Anne and Sasha watched as Marcy attempted to reach over with a shaky hand. She got part of the way before a sudden movement from the spider caused her to pull away. She clutched her wrist, teeth gritted, and stared at Archie as though he'd just spat venom at her.

Anne swallowed, feeling a tug at her chest. At least this has, so far, gone better than the first time. Despite fear still being present in Marcy's eyes, she hadn't tried to lash out at Archie. She kept her distance, watching every little move the arachnid made, each attempt to reach out ending with her putting in more distance.

Archie clearly hadn't forgotten the disastrous first attempt. His body occasionally trembled despite Anne's efforts to soothe him. He kept his body low and he kept looking around for a place to run and hide. Anne could feel her heart aching as she saw how scared he was. A part of her wondered if this had been a bad idea after all.

"I-I..." Marcy's voice shook, her fingers constantly curling and unfurling. "I'm not sure if..."

"It's okay. Just take your time." Sasha said gently, her hand moving to rub along her back. "Baby steps..."

Anne tried her best to push aside her own doubt as she nodded along with what Sasha said. She fought to keep the smile on her face despite her internal conflict. Now wasn't the time to be second-guessing anything.

"Just a small pet, nice and slow..." Sasha said as she gently nudged Marcy closer.

Archie stared up at Marcy, letting out a few frightened squeaks. When Marcy's hand got close again, he nearly jumped back. Anne grunted and scrambled to keep her grip on him. Her heart stung as his body quivered in her hold.

Marcy pulled back again and turned her head away. "I-I-I can't do this..."

Sasha shook her head, pulling Marcy against her. "Yes you can. You're so smart and so strong. You can do this. I believe in you." A small pause. "WE believe in you."

Anne glanced down at Archie and lifted him up. She brought him against her chest, gently petting him. "And you're strong, too, Archie. I know you want to be friends as well, don't you?"

"T-T-Technically a spider wouldn't be able to u-understand speech..." Marcy lifted a finger, her voice gaining a bit of strength. "...th-then again, n-n-nothing in this world m-makes sense..."

"There's our nerd coming back." Sasha gently ruffled Marcy's hair. When Marcy cringed at the gesture, Sasha quickly lowered her hand, her expression apologetic. "I'm sorry. I..."

Marcy shook her head. "N-No, it's okay. I...I'm just..." She swallowed. "...still getting used to this....again..."

"I know, it's okay. This will take time. There's no rush." Sasha whispered.

Anne nodded. "If you want to try this another time, we can..."

"N-No!" Marcy stopped, taking in a few quick breaths. She spoke again, this time quieter. "No, I... I want to still try."

Anne and Sasha looked at each other and nodded. They then both turned to Marcy, offering her small words and gestures of encouragement.

"You can do this, MarMar. We believe in you."

"Keep pushing yourself and you'll continue to get stronger."

"Nothing is going to happen to you. We'll make sure of that."

"We will help you every step of the way."

"Everything is going to be okay."

Anne and Sasha continued these soft words, accompanying them with smiles and light touches, gentle squeezes, anything they could think of to help Marcy feel more confident. And it began to work; they could both see something start to spark in Marcy's eyes even though the rest of her body still gave off a sense of anxiety.

Archie must've sensed the shift in Marcy's energy. He'd stopped moving around so much, his eyes beginning to show more curiosity than fear. Anne helped him along as well, resuming stroking his back as Marcy neared him. Then Marcy stopped just inches away, her hand hovering over the spider.

For several moments, Marcy stayed like this, still and quiet, her wide eyes never leaving Archie. He kept his gaze on her as well, his body starting to show some tension once more. The air filled with soft breaths and heart thuds, adding to the tightening atmosphere. Anne and Sasha both held their breaths as they waited to see what would happen.

Marcy's hand began to move and time felt like it slowed down. She pulled her hand back, rubbing her thumb against her pointer finger, then she tried again.

Until finally...

Anne could feel the tension leaving her body as she let go of the breath she held onto. She could hear a loud sigh of relief from Sasha, the two of them nearly collapsing from how tight their muscles had wound themselves.

Marcy's initial touch was tentative and cautious. Nothing more than a small graze with her fingertips. Archie had tensed up at first, his body swaying to one side like he expected her to scream again. When he realized she wasn't going to do that this time, he looked up at her curiously, tilting his head, then he leaned in against her hand.

Marcy let out a sharp gasp as the spider's body pressed further into her hand. She stared down, eyes wide and slowly blinking, and she gradually started to pet him. After a few moments, she grew more confident, her movements becoming more relaxed with each stroke. Archie soon crawled from Anne to Marcy, quickly settling on the ravenette's lap. Marcy raised her hands up for a few moments, let out a small giggle, and resumed petting him.

"See? Archie likes you!" Anne said with a smile. "I knew he would!"

"Congratulations, Marcy! You did it! We're so proud of you!" Sasha hooked her arm around Marcy, grinning from ear to ear.

For a split second, Marcy's expression faltered. It was almost immediately replaced with a slightly bigger smile, her fingers reaching down to scratch Archie's chin.

"What's going on?! What's wrong with her?!" Anne shrieked, her eyes wide like dinner plates. "Why isn't she responding?!"

Sasha tried to get closer, only to be yanked back by Grime. "Let me go! That's my friend there! She needs...!"

With a grunt, Grime pulled Sasha towards him. "Your friend needs treatment! You can help her by staying out of Maddie's way!"

Growling, Sasha twisted her body and tried to jerk herself away. Grime narrowed his eyes and resorted to using his thick arms to press the girl to himself. Sasha spend a few more moments attempting to free herself. She quickly exhausted herself, her yells turning into heavy pants.

Anne hadn't attempted to approach Marcy or Maddie. Her legs remained locked on the ground, her whole body appearing stiff as a board. Her face had paled and her breaths were so quiet it was hard to tell if she was breathing at all.

Sprig and Polly hung back, huddling close together as they watched everything unfolding before them. There were no snarky remarks, no jokes, nothing, not even from Polly. The air of the room had grown thick and both children could feel it.

Hop Pop could hardly keep up with everything that was happening. Everything his body did right now was on autopilot. His hands worked quickly as he fumbled with the bag of herbs that Maddie had given him. His brain couldn't fully grasp her words, but still managed to follow along. It was as if someone was operating him like a toy.

Only in this case, it was for something very important.

Maddie paused what she was doing, her eyes narrowed. "This doesn't look good."

Hop Pop's mouth filled with a bitter taste. He tried to say something, but his voice wouldn't permit him to do so. Not that it mattered anyway; Maddie had already begun to answer his unspoken question.

"Whatever caused her to pass out, it has resulted in her ankle twisting. The tendon's torn again. It's going to be needing another stitching."

A series of sharp gasps sounded off.

"What? You mean she..." Anne's voice dissipated in the air, her breaths shaky.

Sasha tried to sound more in control over herself, but no one would miss the way her voice hitched. "S-So all that healing's just..." She paused, gulping. "...it's all been undone?"

Maddie nodded, her eyes remaining on Marcy's leg. "I'm afraid so. She isn't going to be able to walk at all for some time after this."

"And that fall, no doubt this isn't her only injury." Grime let out a small humming gruff. "She likely struck her head when she lost her footing. Make sure you check for any bruising or swelling. If you find anything, then she'll have to be taken to Toad Tower."

Sprig spluttered out, "Why?!"

Grime eyed the young frog. "Because we deal with grievous injuries like that a lot at the tower, given that we're in combat a lot more than you frogs."

Hop Pop felt heat rushing through his chest as he swiftly turned to glare at Grime.

"...n-not that you don't deal with serious injuries, either, of course!" Grime quickly added, his body leaning slightly away from Hop Pop, his hands held up. "I wasn't trying to insinuate that y..."

Grime stared at Hop Pop for a few seconds, his teeth gritted in a show of acknowledging his screw up. He swallowed and turned away, tapping his claw tips against each other. After some awkward silence, he cleared his throat and continued.

"What I meant to say, is that because we face a constant string of fights, whether it be fighting a monster or challenging each other, we tend to have more...experience in dealing with head injuries. You're more likely to find someone who can help the child."

Hop Pop continued to hold his glare before turning away, refocusing his attention on Marcy. He watched in silence as Maddie began her work trying to stitch up the re-torn wound.

Despite his own feelings on the matter, Grime still had a point. Hop Pop would prefer Marcy be taken to someone within Wartwood. They already had doctors who could perform surgery. But toads DID still engage in combat more, so it was true that a toad surgeon would have the necessary experience to help Marcy.

The last thing the poor girl needed was for someone lacking the appropriate knowledge to try and treat a head wound.

"Maybe you could bring them here, if it comes to that? I..." A small flinch tugged at Anne's face. "I don't like the idea of bringing Marcy to a place so strange and unfamiliar to her."

"They would work better on their own turf and they..." Grime paused as Sasha gave him a look. He sighed and said, "Well I can see what can be done. I'll need to see what tools are available here in Wartwood before anything can be decided."

Hop Pop side-eyed Grime. "I'm sure you'll find everything you need right here. Don't act like we're a bunch of backwater loonies."

Grime held up his hands. "Now I wasn't trying to imply..."

"Besides, the most important thing right now is getting this poor girl help. I would much prefer her to remain here, but if there's no choice other than to move her..." Hop Pop paused, letting out a sigh. "...well, at least it wouldn't be as long of a ride compared to when we went to Newtopia."

After that, everyone went silent.

Hop Pop's body continued to go through the motions, subconsciously handing Maddie the medicinal herbs as she had requested. He watched as Maddie crushed and mashed the tiny plant bits into mush. Then she began to apply it to the newly stitched injury.

All the while, Marcy still laid unconscious. She was so still that they'd have mistaken her for dead if it weren't for her moving ribcage. She had been lucky there weren't any other injuries aside from her ankle and potentially her head. And the one on her ankle should heal faster according to Maddie; the herbs used were part of a potion that sped up the body's natural repairs.

But there was still another matter they needed to figure out. They needed to know why Marcy had fallen at all. They weren't going to be of much help if they couldn't determine that. How were they going to protect her from future falls if they couldn't figure out what caused them?

Hop Pop's face scrunched up slightly and his head craned to look at the other two girls. The fall had occurred not long after they had left Marcy be. Hop Pop didn't believe they had a direct hand in this, but they were still the last ones to see her before this. Something had to have happened at some point while they were setting up Marcy's bed.

There was only one way to know for sure. Looking back at Maddie to make sure she didn't require further assistance, he walked towards Anne and Sasha, his expression more than enough to keep them from going anywhere.

"What happened while you were down here earlier?" Hop Pop kept his voice calm. "Is there anything you could've possibly missed?"

Sasha growled weakly, combing her fingers through her hair. "We already told you what happened. We fixed up the frame for the mattress so Marcy can sleep better, she kind of froze up, we left to give her space, now this."

Anne bit her lip. "It was like she had hit the pause button on herself. Maybe she was taken aback by what we did for her, but that doesn't..."

"I think she's starting to wake up!" Polly suddenly said, her flipper pointed towards the fallen girl. "I see her fingers twitching!"

Maddie gritted her jaw, sucking in a sharp breath. "Drat, I'm not done stitching her up yet..." She turned her head to look back at the others. "Quick, someone bring me the small green bag!"

Grime picked up the bag between two claws. He frowned as he examined the object before turning to Maddie. "What's this thing for?"

"It's a sedative. I was hoping to not need to use it, but I guess fate wants to screw with me." Maddie held out her hand expectantly. After Grime tossed the bag and she gripped it tightly, Maddie immediately went to work administering said sedative. "It won't be a full knock out. Sadly that means she will feel some of this. Still better than nothing."

Hop Pop grimaced, one eye partially closed. "Well make sure you work as fast as you can. We don't want the poor thing to have this cemented into her memory."

"What do you mean she's going to feel it?!" Sasha stepped forward, gesturing wildly with her hands, her eyes wide. "Can't you do anything about the pain?!"

"Look, it's too risky to mix up so many herbs together. This green bag is the only one I can use safely and I'm lucky to even have this. Just let me keep working and I promise I'll give her painkillers as soon as it's feasible."

Maddie turned her attention back to Marcy, her motions going through with more speed and fluidity. Sasha stared at the teal frog, her breaths coming in heavy, and she tried to step towards her. Anne grabbed Sasha's arm and pulled her back. The two exchanged worried looks before turning back to watch Maddie patch up their friend.

Hop Pop kept his eyes on Marcy's face. He looked for any signs of further signs of waking up. So far there were only a few titches here and there and slight movement of the girl's face. He hoped that Maddie's sedative was enough to keep Marcy calm while the young witch continued her work.

Then after several painfully long minutes, Maddie finished up with the stitching. At this point, Marcy had began showing more signs of coming out of her unconscious state. A series of small whimpers showed that she had indeed felt some of the stitching. These began to ease up after Maddie applied some medication to the wound and wrapped a bandage around the girl's ankle.

Anne and Sasha attempted to reach their friend. Grime held his arm out, giving them a firm look, then he approached Marcy. He bent down onto one leg and carefully touched Marcy's head. He examined it closely for a few moments, then he looked over his shoulder at Maddie, his expression doing nothing to hide his concern.

"Do you have anything for swelling?"

Maddie's brows furrowed as she rummaged through her bags. "I think so, somewhere..."

"Swelling?" Anne swallowed, her teeth pressing into her lower lip. "I-Is it bad?"

Grime looked over Marcy's head one more time before replying, "There's a bump on the side of her head. It might not lead to anything serious, but it still needs to be treated."

Sasha stepped forward, her eyes wide. "A head injury could easily become fatal if not looked at properly!" She paused, her eyes getting bigger before furrowing. "Is there any place in Amphibia that has any way of looking more deeply into head wounds?"

Grime shook his head. "Only place that could have something like that would be Newtopia, as far as I know. The next best thing would be one of my toad surgeons." He looked at Marcy and narrowed his eyes. "We can figure the details out as we get some treatment started."

The old toad's head swiveled to meet with Maddie's gaze once more.

"Do you have anything or not?"

Maddie frowned as she rummaged through her supplies. After a few moments, she turned to Hop Pop. "You got anything cold?"

Hop Pop looked in the direction of his kitchen. "There might be something there. Can someone go and..."

Anne was swift, entering the kitchen in what felt like a fraction of a second. Before Hop Pop knew what was going on, Anne was already back, pressing a dampened cloth into his hands. Maddie quickly snagged it and began to apply specks of a blue potion to the rag.

"What's that going to do?" Sprig asked, motioning to the potion specifically.

"It's just topical medicine. It should help with the pain." Maddie gave the rag a small twist and squeeze before applying it to Marcy's head injury. "It should mitigate potential complications."

Hop Pop looked at the wet cloth now held against Marcy's head. "Be sure not to press too hard. We don't know how bad the injury is."

"I didn't see any broken skin. That's one less thing to worry about." Grime said. "But the fact that she passed out, that is a call for concern."

"Do you think she was knocked out when she hit her head?" Polly asked, her eyes remaining planted on Marcy.

"I think there's a chance she lost consciousness before she hit the ground. Let's hope so, as this means the wound isn't necessarily severe enough to make someone black out." Grime let out a small gruff before adding, "I do still urge you all to consider having one of my own take a look at her."

Hop Pop glanced at Anne and Sasha, taking note of their expressions. The looks on their faces alone were enough to show how conflicted they both were, how all of them were. It felt like things were beginning to go into a circle and Hop Pop knew they needed to stop before too much time passed.

Still, it wasn't going to be easy allowing someone most of them didn't know take a look at such a broken little child.

But in the end, he knew what the answer had to be. And based on what he was seeing with the others, they also knew this to be true as well. Hop Pop exchanged looks with them, noting the combination of uncertainty, reluctance...and acceptance. Hop Pop then turned to Grime and, after a few moments, nodded firmly.

Grime returned the nod and he began to make his way towards the door. "I will be right back."

The room fell silent.

sss

Marcy let out a groan, her eyelids tightening against her skull. Her dark world had been interrupted by a light and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't get it to go away. She attempted to turn her head only to find herself too weak to do much of anything.

Then came the sounds. They were muffled and radiated everywhere in the darkness. She had given up trying to figure out which direction they were coming from. With another small groan, Marcy tried to shut out all the noises. She was much too exhausted to even shout for whoever was doing this to stop.

All she wanted to do was sleep.

But the sounds were persistent and they began to get louder. Marcy could feel herself being pulled towards something. There was pressure on her body, occasionally accentuated with something sharp that pricked her skin. She flinched and hissed through gritted teeth.

And still, she tried to sleep. She wanted her brain to yank her back into that warm comfortable void. She wanted her mind to be shut down so she could be at peace. She didn't want to think about...

She couldn't remember.

The noises continued, now slowly morphing into something more recognizable. A few moments later, Marcy could've sworn voices began to form. The clarity increased, chasing off the opaqueness from before.

And then...

"M...cy...?"

A small gasp escaped Marcy's lips. Her eyelids fluttered, all of the shadows around her vanishing in seconds. She blinked a few times as she tried to adjust to the brightness that now engulfed her. Slowly she looked around, her mind struggling to grapple with this sudden shift in her reality.

Her vision was filled with something blurry and green. The shape moved around slightly, remaining focused at the center of her line of sight. She thought she noticed something moving behind the blob. These vanished when whoever or whatever this green form was appeared to grow in size. This was immediately accompanied by more small pricks around her head.

Marcy's lips slightly curled and her teeth pressed together as she tried to turn away. Pressure spread across her head and she quickly realized this figure was trying to get her to keep her head still. Marcy squeezed her eyes shut, expecting something sharp to join in with the small fleeting pinches.

Her eyes widened as she was instead greeted with something soft against her cheek. She looked up again to find her vision had already began to clear up. And as the fuzziness cleared, Marcy was able to make out who was now standing before her.

"...ngh...S...Sash...a...?"

Marcy flinched at how dry her throat felt.

"Oh Marcy!" Sasha's voice became sharper and clearer. "You're awake!"

Marcy grunted as she felt something warm wrapping around her. She didn't attempt to fight back, her head too groggy for her to even think of such a thing. Her face was pressed against Sasha's shoulders as the blonde began stroking the back of her head.

"We were so worried! We thought..."

"Hey hey! Be careful! She just woke up! Give her some breathing space!"

The voice came from the green blob, which Marcy could now tell was some kind of toad. She couldn't recognize who it was, just that it wasn't Grime. There was a sharp tug deep within Marcy's stomach, which was then quickly washed away by another wave of tiredness. She could worry about this stranger some other time.

"Hmph, thought she'd be more scared than that."

Now THERE was the voice Marcy grew to hate.

Grime stepped into view, stopping next to the second toad. His narrowed glowing eyes studied Marcy in silence for a few moments before gripping the shoulder of his fellow amphibian.

"You've done a remarkable job! I admit, a part of me wondered if you were up to the task." Grime said. "She isn't a fellow toad, after all."

The second toad chuckled, a wonky mouth curling along his broad face. "I did think about declining, but you know how boring it can be in these parts. This gave me something to do."

Sasha's arms swiftly crossed against each other as she addressed the toad in a voice that held authority. "What is her prognosis? Is she going to be okay?"

Marcy blinked, fighting through her tiredness as she tilted her head. What was Sasha talking about? She felt fine, just sleepy. There was nothing wrong with...

She flinched and seized up when a bout of pain suddenly struck through her skull. She clutched her head tightly only to quickly pull back when she felt something throbbing just behind her eye.

Sasha's movements were swift, her body turning into a colored blur and then appearing next to Marcy before she could process anything. Sasha's hands engulfed hers and Marcy found she couldn't turn away from Sasha's glance.

"Be careful, okay?" Sasha's tone had shifted, becoming softer and kinder. "You still need time to recover."

Marcy closed her eyes and groaned, her hand now pressing to her forehead. "Wh...What...happ...ened...?"

Sasha looked over at the stranger toad for a couple of seconds, then turned her gaze back to Marcy. She bit her lip, her eyes shifting to one side as though trying to think of what to say. After a small exhale, Sasha's lips began to move.

"You passed out."

Marcy's eyelids quivered as she struggled to speak. "Wh-Wh...?"

Sasha continued, "We rushed in and found you unconscious on the floor."

Anne nodded, fumbling her fingers together. "Y-You weren't responding so we went to get help."

"Long story short, I was able to find someone who could help. I mean, Maddie is talented and all, but she doesn't have as strong of a grasp on skull injuries." Grime's hand tightened slightly around the other toad's shoulder. "You can thank Bayou here for the help."

Her mind swirling with what she was told, Marcy couldn't bring herself to do anything except nod. At least that seemed to be good enough. Bayou merely returned her nod. Marcy couldn't tell if he was happy to have helped or would rather leave. Nothing about his expression gave away what he was thinking.

She did, however, take note of his overall appearance. He appeared squatter than Grime, had a small patch of swirly black hair, and wore an outfit that just barely resembled a doctor's. Small specks of pink were splattered across it and Marcy couldn't tell if it was from real blood or if it was just decoration.

Marcy's thoughts didn't linger long on Bayou. As soon as her eyes took note of Sasha, her body stiffened as she remembered what she was told. In the moment, she couldn't remember anything leading up to passing out. But she could feel it in the back of her head as it tried to break free from the invisible bars that wrapped around her mind. Her efforts to uncover those memories only led to an ache drumming along her skull.

Had she been attacked? That would explain Bayou's presence. But if Anne and Sasha spoke the truth, wouldn't they have found evidence of such a thing? Was it something mental that brought her to her knees?

It had to have been awful if it caused her to lose consciousness.

"To answer your question..."

Marcy lifted her head and watched as Bayou addressed Sasha.

"It will take her a bit of time before she remembers what happened prior to her fall. Other than that, she should be fine. Just make sure she gets plenty of rest. She shouldn't do anything too strenuous until at least tomorrow."

There was a brief pause before Bayou continued.

"If she hasn't improved, come see me. I don't expect that to be necessary, however."

Sasha looked at Marcy and shifted her attention back to Bayou. "Thank you. We really do appreciate the help."

"Yeah... Thanks..." Anne said quietly, her eyes constantly darting towards Marcy as though she thought things would take a sudden turn for the worst.

With a curt nod, Bayou adjusted his suit and straightened himself. He looked at Grime with one eye and said, "That's my cue to leave. I'm going to head back to Toad Tower and see if anyone there needs assistance. This little 'side mission' has reinvigorated me."

Anne and Sasha frowned but didn't say anything. Grime noticed their reaction and he cleared his throat and gestured towards the girls. Bayou picked up on what Grime was implying.

"O-Oh but of course it's been an honor to have helped your friend! As a doctor, it's always nice to know you helped someone take their first steps towards recovery! Bayou tried to smile, though it came out crooked. "I didn't mean to insinuate..."

"It's fine." Sasha's voice gained an unusual tightness to it. "Just be sure you have a fast way to get back here in case we need you again."

Bayou quickly nodded, slightly bowing his head. "Of course, Lieutenant."

Grime pulled the shorter toad closer, his singular seeing eye drilling through both of Bayou's, his voice coming out in a huffed growl. "Do make sure you watch what you say next time. This isn't some game of Flipwart, understand?"

"Yes, of course, Captain Grime!" Bayou nodded again as he quickly gathered his things. He paused and looked at Marcy for a moment, then back to Grime. "...I'm serious, please do contact me if my judgment was flawed."

Grime replied with nothing more than a small gruff. Bayou remained standing in place for a few seconds, then he turned and made his way out of the Plantar house.

After a few beats of silence, a long exaggerated sigh slipped from Sasha's lips. "Finally he's gone..." Sasha clawed lightly at her head, strands of her hair slightly entangled with her fingers. "Ugh, the nerve of him to..."

Anne gripped Sasha's shoulder. "Let's try not to think about that. At least he was able to help Marcy."

"...yeah, you're right." Sasha's eyes shifted towards Marcy. "Hey, how are you feeling right now?"

A stiff shudder flashed through Marcy's body. She'd been too focused on studying Bayou's reactions to remember she was still a part of this conversation. With her mind briefly tripped up, it took longer than she would have liked to respond.

"I... I feel...fine...?" Marcy tried not to flinch at her own words. They felt so fake coming out of her mouth. Despite that, she continued to push forward. "You heard the doctor. J-Just some rest, that's all I need... I'm just fine... Just fine..."

Sasha and Anne turned to each other, exchanging worried looks. They turned back to Marcy, their eyes furrowing with increasing concern.

"No, you're not fine. Bayou was right. You should get back to sleep." Sasha took a few steps closer. "Here, let me help y..."

"NO!"

Marcy recoiled at her own words, her breaths heavy as Sasha jolted back from her cry, Anne looking equally shocked. Marcy's eyes blinked on their own as a strange feeling began to permeate her head, her hands quickly finding their way to press to her cheeks.

"No... Just... Leave me be..." Marcy said softly, licking her lips and swallowing. "I can... I can manage this on my own..."

Anne bit her lip, her hand reaching out towards the now trembling girl. "Are you sure? We're more than happy to..."

Marcy nodded her head faster than she had intended. "Yes! Yes I... I just need to be..."

Marcy stiffened suddenly, her eyes widening and pupils shrinking into dots. A cold rush splashed over her body as she heard a distinctive echo of glass shattering.

She fell to her knees.

"M-Marcy?!" Anne rushed over. "What's going on?! Marcy!"

"Grime, get help!" Sasha shouted. "She's...!"

Marcy gripped at the ground beneath her, ignoring the pain of her nails bending backwards. Her mouth hung open as she drew in quick heavy breaths. Her head pounded from all directions as her vision began its metamorphosis into something distorted.

What was going on? Why was she suddenly feeling this way? Why did it feel as though her very being was being torn apart? It was all happening too quickly, her heart racing to catch up. It took only seconds for her to no longer tell where she was.

In the midst of the storm raging through her senses, Marcy could hear the others calling out to her. She wanted to answer them, but her voice came out muffled. It was like she was pushed into a thick layer of mud, blocking her voice. Her hands shot outwards and clawed at the thickening air. All the while, her throat dried up, transforming into a desert.

Things were happening around her, she could tell. But she couldn't make out any of it. Her brain couldn't distinguish the voices anymore. She could feel herself being moved and she could sense that someone was trying to feed her something as her tongue detected something bitter. With the confusing constellation of senses ruling her mind, she tried to pull herself away. Something tightened around her arms, holding her still.

A wave of panic struck through her as she tried to pull herself free. Her head tossed from side to side, words she didn't recognize leaving her mouth. She could feel eyes staring at her, judging her in silence. The distorted words that rang out in the air were filled with energy, their owners clearly enthusiastic about something.

Were they worried about her?

Or furious?

Marcy forced herself to look up at whoever was holding her down. Her brain still couldn't properly process the shapes or colors. It was all a jumbled mess. It was as if the whole world turned into a twisting kaleidoscope.

Then everything came to a sudden stop. All the swirling objects halted, rapidly forming into a singular figure. It loomed over her, a towering imposing frame that casted her in a dark shadow. Eyes slit through the blackness, shining a spotlight on her, a low rumble echoing deep within its form.

Marcy stared back, unable to look away. She watched as a grin filled with pointed yellowed teeth stretched across the thing's face. Marcy tried to step back, shaking her head, but there was nowhere to go.

"N-No... Please... I..."

A barreling laughter cracked throughout the room as the figure lunged at her. Marcy's heart stopped beating as a scream ripped through her throat.

Then everything around her turned dark and silent.

sss

Marcy didn't wake up this time.

Hours had passed since Marcy had that second 'freak out'. There had been no signs of her getting up anytime soon.

But perhaps this was a good thing. Constantly losing consciousness would only cause further distress for the poor thing. Maybe these blackouts were being caused by her body finally realizing how much sleep was deprived from it. Maybe her brain just wanted to catch up.

Maddie frowned at these thoughts, a part of her still struggling to believe it. She wanted this to be the explanation, but in the corner of her mind, she couldn't help but wonder if there was something else at work here.

She thought back to what was said before. Anne and Sasha went in to set up Marcy's bed, then she lost consciousness for the first time. There had to be some sort of connection. She just couldn't think of what it could be. It couldn't have been something that cryptic, right?

Letting out a sigh, the teal frog wrung a piece of cloth. Once the droplets of water stopped falling, she pressed it to Marcy's head, gently dabbing the small bruise there. She was glad to hear that the injury was likely not serious. But she still couldn't stop herself from feeling concern. If it weren't for the analysis that indicated the blow occurred after Marcy was already out cold, she'd have thought this for sure was the reason for this second episode.

Turning her head, she eyed the metal door. She immediately noticed the sliver of light shining through as a small cracked formed. Thinking it was Sprig and Polly, Maddie moved to tell them to back off. She stopped the moment she realized who it was.

"Anne...?" Maddie looked at Marcy then back to Anne. "You really shouldn't be here right now. You need..."

"I-I know..." There was no hiding the bags under the brunette's eyes. "I couldn't sleep..."

Maddie frowned softly. "Do you need any help?"

Anne shook her head. "No, no... I'm fine. I just need some time to..." Her voice halted for a few seconds, sucking her lower lip between her teeth. "I don't understand what's been happening..."

Maddie nodded. "It's been crazy, hasn't it? Passing out two times in one day? Tch, definitely not something you want to see."

"I just don't understand it..." Anne ran her hands up and down her arms. "Marcy was just fine before me and Sash left..."

"Hmm..." Maddie narrowed her eyes, casting a sideways glance to Marcy. "It IS strange she collapsed very shortly after you two visited her. In any other situation, this would make you two look like culprits."

Anne's eyes widened and she breathed in sharply. "S-Sasha and I didn't do anything! I swear!"

Maddie raised her hand. "I know, I know. No one is actually thinking you two did this." She lowered her hand, her head turned to one direction. "Yet something still happened and we need to figure out what."

Anne firmly wrapped her arms against herself, her eyes narrowing. "Like I said before, everything was fine until we left. I really don't know what could've happened in those few seconds where she..."

"Are you absolutely sure you didn't miss anything?" Maddie didn't mean to put so much stress in her words. But she had to figure out the missing pieces of this puzzle. "Did something about her appearance change? Her voice? Her..."

"...well, she did go silent." Anne lifted her head, her arms slightly loosening. "Sash and I had done a little extra work on her bed." She slowly gestured to the headboard. "We...thought it would be a nice touch."

Maddie turned to look at the writing carved into the wood. It simply read Marcy's name. At the surface, it didn't look like something that would've been such a shock to the system. It was too easy to just dismiss it and try to find something else that could've been the trigger.

But Maddie had to wonder if there was a connection after all. She tapped her chin and thought for a moment before raising an eyebrow at Anne.

"How did she react to her name being there?"

Anne looked upwards thoughtfully, one side of her jaw clenched momentarily. "She went silent after that. We thought she was just mentally exhausted so we left her be."

"Did she attempt to follow you at all?"

"No, she just stared at the headboard. I think she did watch us leave, but she still said nothing. The next sound she made was that cry."

Maddie hummed to herself as she digested this information. It would seem that Marcy's reaction didn't begin after Anne and Sasha left. It had begun the moment she saw her name on this polished piece of wood. Though this offered some sort of answer, it still wasn't enough to solve this whole thing.

That didn't stop Maddie from coming up with a theory. She'd have to talk with Marcy in order to find out if it was true or not. But it was the best thought she could come up with. If she turned out to be correct, this would offer them all help in understanding how to deal with these episodes moving forward.

"I know this might sound...unusual, but do you perhaps think that Marcy was shocked you two did something nice for her?"

Anne's head jolted back, rapidly blinking. "W-Well I..." She stopped herself, her brows furrowing together as she looked away. "We did sense she was surprised. I don't think she expected us to do anything special for her."

Maddie nodded. "Yeah, my point exactly. She's starting to accept that you two would never intend to harm her, and that realization is causing her head to get all twisted up."

Anne looked back at Maddie, her eyes wide. "The shock is that bad?"

"From what we've both seen, yes." Maddie replied. "Her brain isn't yet willing to let go of HIS horrible lies."

Anne growled softly, flashing her bared teeth for a second. It looked as if she were about to say something only to quickly back pedal. Instead she let out a forced sigh and managed to speak in a deceptively calm down. "How can we help her?"

Maddie looked at Marcy, watching as she slept. She took note of how tranquil she seemed, nothing but an illusion with the wild storm raging inside of her. She reached down to gently stroke a lock of black hair from her face.

Maddie wished she could give a definitive answer. The truth was, nothing about this was going to be simple. Brains were complicated and sensitive organs. She didn't need some fancy education to understand that. She knew how stubborn those blobs of flesh could be when it came to clinging onto certain information, especially if it had helped Marcy stay safe.

Even if it meant going along with whatever fabrications he told her.

At this moment, there was really only one answer Maddie could give to Anne. It wasn't the most hopeful but it was still the most honest.

"With time. Lots of time."

sss

Sasha leaned back in the chair, her elbows pressed to her thighs. Her head rested in her hands as she leaned forward, her hair curtaining around her face. She had been like this for far too long, she knew. She still continued to ignore her back pain as her mind flooded with thoughts.

When Anne had informed her of what Maddie theorized, Sasha's throat twisted, causing her to choke. It didn't matter that Maddie had made it clear that neither of them were to blame; Sasha still believed she held some responsibility over what happened with Marcy. What was supposed to be a kind gesture turned out to have sent the poor girl's mind into a frenzy.

Would this not have happened had they left the headboard blank? Would Marcy have just gone to sleep or joined them later? Would they have been able to resume taking Marcy to the barn?

Would she never have gotten that bruise on her head?

Sasha clenched her teeth, digging her fingernails against her scalp. She kept her breaths even and slow as she fought back against the burning sensations in her chest and stomach. There was no use in scolding herself over this, regardless of how much she wanted to blame herself completely. It wasn't going to help anyone, especially not Marcy.

Sasha tilted her head up, seeing the image of Marcy laying on her bed through blonde strands. She had lost track with how many hours had passed by. She just knew that Marcy was still sleeping. Or was it sleep? Sasha couldn't tell anymore. Maybe Marcy was...

No, get it together, Sasha told herself. Bayou already explained the head injury wasn't severe and hadn't been the cause of Marcy passing out. She wasn't going to slip into a coma. She would wake up soon and everything would be fine.

But what if it wasn't? What if things take a dramatic sharp turn? What if everything gets worse? What if she...

"Sash?" Anne called out from the top of the stairs. "Has there been any change?"

Sasha shook her head, not looking at Anne. "No, she's still asleep."

"...yeah, I feared as much."

Sasha picked up the tapping sounds of Anne walking into the basement. She turned to nod at her and turned her gaze away, focusing on Marcy.

Anne picked up what she was doing immediately. "You hoping to catch her waking up?"

Sasha simply nodded, biting her lip as she pressed her legs together, fingers fumbling.

Anne stood next to her, crossing her hands over each other. Sasha could feel Anne's eyes on her and caught her head movement towards Marcy in the corner of her eyes. Sasha remained quiet, but deep down, she appreciated the company.

There was a few moments of silence between the two girls. The unspoken communication was crystal clear. Verbal acknowledgement wasn't required.

They were at that point again where they felt as though they were running around in circles. They had begun making some progress only for everything to come to a halt. They had hoped they would've gotten further than this. Neither of them enjoyed the feeling of being stuck; it was like they were trapped in an invisible sticky web. Would they be forced to make an equally drastic move in order to break free of this?

Sasha detected faint movement and when she turned, she found Anne walking over to Marcy. The brunette looked down at Marcy with a solemn expression, running the back of her fingers along the sleeping girl's forehead. Anne then turned to Sasha. After a few seconds, there was a flicker across her face as her eyes slightly narrowed.

"I've been thinking about what happened the second time she passed out."

Sasha lifted her head, waiting for Anne to continue.

"I don't know why I didn't think of it sooner. It should have been so obvious." Anne shook her head, letting out a frustrated sigh. "I had been so scared, I just... It slipped my mind."

"What is it? What did you notice?" Sasha's words sped out from her mouth.

Anne met Sasha's gaze. "Do you remember those things she was saying?"

Sasha blinked and tilted her head back, her eyes flicking up in deep thought. She'd been so focused on the fact that Marcy was losing consciousness again to take full note of what words she'd spoken. After an uncomfortable pause, she said, "I was too scared to n..."

Anne cut her off. "She was pleading with someone. She was saying things like 'no' and 'please'."

Sasha widened her eyes as far as they could go. Realization slammed into her like a truck that got knocked off the highway.

"It was like she was talking to someone she thought she was seeing." Anne paused, her eyes narrowing further. "...I think she saw King Andrias."

Anne froze, her body giving a sharp shake. "...what?"

Sasha nodded, her eyes narrowing. "I don't mean literally, but what if she saw him? Thought she saw him? What if she was remembering something horrible he did to her and she..."

Anne's hand shot to her mouth, her eyes wide in horror. "She thought she was..."

Sasha turned to look at Marcy. "Maddie was right. Marcy IS at war with her own mind."

"Oh... Oh g..." Anne swayed slightly as this information clearly rattled through her head. "I had been hoping it wasn't so... But this..." Anne darted her eyes from side to side. "I never thought it would be like this..."

Sasha reached up and gently squeezed Anne's arm in an attempt to comfort her. Anne looked back at her, worry plastered over her face. She managed to force a small smile, her hand laying on Sasha's.

A moment later, a frown returned as Anne turned to Marcy. "If this is true, then we will need to be cautious when she wakes up. We don't want to trigger another one." A pause, then a small sigh. "Then we need to help guide her through this. If she's fighting with her own brain, then let's help her win this fight."

"You got any ideas on how to get started?" Sasha asked.

Anne turned to her and said, "I think you already know."

At first, Sasha just stared at Anne in confusion as she wondered what her friend was talking about. Then she noticed how Anne's eyes were moving and she followed them. As soon as Sasha saw where her friend was looking, it took only a second to understand. She answered with a slow nod.

"I'll go get Soggy Joe."

sss

The sun's rays broke through the quartz window, dancing along Marcy's skin. As the minutes passed, the light moved further up until it reached her face. Marcy's face twisted and she grunted as she turned herself over, pulling the blankets around herself.

It couldn't be that late in the day yet, could it? She had just fallen asleep. It couldn't have been more than a few minutes since it was dark. She must be having some weird dream about wanting to sleep. This made her even more tired.

Falling back asleep was no longer possible. The air had gotten warm with the sunlight now filling the room. No matter how much she tossed and turned, she just could not get comfortable again. The sun's rays absorbed rapidly into her blanket, turning it into an oven.

Giving up, Marcy rose into a seated position. She stretched her arms over her head, enjoying the feeling this brought her muscles. She then folded herself back enough to feel a few small cracks in her back and she let out a sigh of relief.

This didn't last long. She immediately went still the moment there was a dull ache that began to spread along her back. Thinking it was just from how she was sleeping, she tried adjusting her back in other ways. The ache not only remained, but it got slightly worse. She reached her hand around to her back and began to explore it. She hissed and froze up when a flash of pain trickled down her back and she quickly moved her hand away. She took in a few quick breaths, her head fighting over a cascade of questions.

What was going on? Why was her back hurting? Why did it feel as though something dug its claws deep inside? Was it because of how she slept like she initially thought? Or was it something else?

Did... Did Anne and Sasha...?

...King Andrias...?

Marcy gripped her head firmly and forced herself to go completely still. She kept her body locked up for several moments as she focused on getting herself to calm down. After a few slow breaths, she was able to calm down enough to straighten up and look around.

Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. This still looked like the place she'd been in for a while now. No giant cords snaking all over the place. No giant tubes stacked in rows. No heavy smell of something metallic. Just natural stone and wood, some fungus, and a smell that didn't have that artificial tinge to it.

She didn't realize she'd let out a relieved breath as her attention was diverted to the sound of the door opening. Her head whirled and her blurry vision quickly sharpened, her tense body relaxing the moment the scent of food wafted in the air.

"Hey Marcy! Up already? The others are going to be so happy!" Sprig practically hopped down the stairs, doing a small twirl while balancing a plate in his arms. "We weren't sure when you'd wake up, so Hop Pop sent me down with this, in case you woke up hungry." He lifted the plate to let Marcy have a better look.

The plate was covered in what looked like chocolate raisins, except several of them had small legs sticking out. Marcy stared at them for a second and shifted her eyes back to Sprig.

"They're chocolate-covered beetles! They were kinda big, so Hop Pop chopped them up for ya." Sprig picked up a piece and squeezed it. "The shell gives them a nice crunch and they have a naturally sweet flavor even without chocolate. Here, try one!"

Marcy furrowed her eyes slightly, her lip curled. She flicked her gaze from the bugs to Sprig a few times. She couldn't bring herself to just swat the plate away, no matter how much she wanted to. So she took in a deep breath and picked up one of the chocolate-covered beetles. She looked at it, her teeth gritted as Sprig gave her a thumbs up. Fighting back a twisting stomach, she forced herself to chew, her skin crawling at each crunch that resonated in her mouth. Then she swallowed.

Sprig stepped closer, looking at her expectantly. "Tastes good, doesn't it?"

Marcy smacked her lips, spitting out small bits of bug shell from her mouth. She picked at her teeth and pushed back against nausea as her stomach squeezed, her throat filling up with multiple lumps. She did her best to resist emptying her insides. She wasn't able to stop the drool from rapidly dribbling down her chin.

Sprig's smile faltered slightly and he furrowed his eyes. "Yeah, maybe beetles wasn't the best idea. I can go back and get something more palpable for you, if you'd like."

After scraping her tongue against her teeth, Marcy gave a few quick nods. "Please. I need something to wash this down."

Sprig flinched at how raspy her voice sounded. "I'll be right b..."

"W-Wait!" Marcy let out a couple of coughs and gulped thickly. "My back is hurting. Is that witch friend of yours up there?"

"Oh that's not good." Sprig sucked on his lower lip. "She isn't here at the moment. She left a while ago."

Marcy lowered her head. "Oh..."

"But Anne and Sasha are! Maybe they can help you?" Sprig asked, his eyes on Marcy even as he turned to head up the stairs. "They could make you some herbal tea. Hop Pop knows a few recipes to help with pain."

Marcy was silent, her face doing little to give away emotion. A tightness spread through her body the second those names came off Sprig's tongue. A solid gel of air squeezed her from all sides, the edge of it heating up as if someone took a flame to it. Her attempts to speak were thwarted as her throat momentarily closed.

Did she want those two to help her? Did she even want to be near them? Why did she feel both repelled and drawn in with them? How could she feel this way?

She didn't know how to feel about Sasha and Anne anymore. She couldn't bring herself to feel anything but confusion when it came to them. All that rage and hatred from before, it had begun to fizzle out. Those emotions were too exhausting to keep up with. They might have fueled her at one point. Now they just wasted energy.

And she was too tired to be wasteful.

Eventually, she managed to respond.

"...y-yeah, I'll... I'll see them..."

Sprig blinked, widening his eyes. "You will? I thought it would've taken more convincing to..." He quickly reeled himself back, lifting a finger. "Hold on, just stay right here. I'll bring them down." He paused, frozen in place. "...are you sure you want to see them?"

There was a small hesitation before Marcy nodded.

Sprig waited for a few seconds to make sure Marcy wasn't going to change her mind before heading to the upper level.

As she waited, a part of Marcy couldn't believe what she had just done. Did she really just willingly request to see Anne and Sasha? The same two girls whom she had declared the enemy for months? Had she become that desperate?

How was she supposed to feel about any of this?

Maybe things were better when she was w...

Her head swerved as she heard the door open up. She watched with a tense jaw as Anne and Sasha walked down, their faces perfectly replicating how one would look when they're worried. Marcy stifled a growl as she failed to determine whether or not this was genuine.

"Hey Marcy, Sprig said you wanted to see us?"

"Is anything wrong?"

Marcy's body slightly arched, her fingers flexing stiffly. Something hot and sharp briefly flashed across her body before it snuffed out. The floor beneath her shot out to one side for a split second and she rested her hand to the side of her face. The accompanying dizziness was thankfully short.

Anne's eyes widened and she took a step towards Marcy. "A-Are you okay? You look like you're going to black out again."

"No, of co... Wait, again?" Marcy looked at Anne, brows furrowed. "What are you talking about?"

Sasha frowned slightly. She exchanged a look with Anne and turned back. "You...don't remember fainting? It happened twice."

Anne nodded, biting her lip for a second. "We were so worried."

The mention of them caring still made Marcy's mouth taste of bile. It was more fleeting this time, vanishing with a small gulp. Quickly replacing it were small flashes in the back of her head. Her brain struggled to call upon these memories. She could feel them, but only just barely. The harder she tried to remember, the more these memories drifted away from her.

Realizing there was no use, Marcy instead shifted to something else of concern. She would rather have had Maddie do this and she still thought about sending Anne and Sasha away. But since they were here anyway, she might as well go through with it.

"Look, I can't remember what you're talking about, but I called you down here for another reason. Now don't get me wrong. I still don't like either of you and I would rather not be here." Marcy shocked herself with how little conviction these words had compared to before. Nonetheless, she continued speaking. "But as you can see, there's no mirrors here and..."

"We could bring one down here, if that's what you want." Sasha offered, motioning with her hand. "We're sure someone in the village wouldn't mind giving away an old mirror. It's not going to be that tall, but it..."

Marcy shook her head. "As much as I would prefer that, I don't want to wait for an answer. I'm...worried and I'd feel better if I got confirmation of what's going on." She paused, looking at Anne and Sasha for a moment, then averting her gaze. "...even if it has to come from you two."

Sasha and Anne looked at each other, then back at Marcy. They stayed silent, nodding to encourage Marcy to ask her question.

Marcy hesitated for a moment. "I...woke up to my back hurting."

"Did you hit your back against something? Maybe the bed itself?" Sasha looked around the bed to try and find something that could've caused the pain. "Maybe there's a spot we missed when we set this thing up."

Anne's face etched with concern. "How bad is the pain?"

"Like I can't move without my back screaming at me." Marcy bent her arm around and patted her hand at her side. "So get moving and check it already."

Marcy surprised herself with how she sounded, but she just wanted to get this done and over with. The longer these two delayed her request, the more she would have to put up with them being in her presence.

"...or just go get Maddie if you ain't gonna do it."

"Okay okay, we'll take a look!" Sasha raised her hands up. "Just as long as you promise not to freak out with us being close, okay?"

Anne nodded. "Maybe you can lift your shirt up for us? That way, we don't need to do it ourselves. We know you still don't trust us enough for that sort of thing."

Sasha said, "Yeah, just let us know if we're making you feel uncomfortable. We promise, we'll do this as quickly as possible."

Marcy felt another burning tug in her chest. She hadn't expected this level of consideration from these two. Then again, what did she even expect anymore?

Taking in and letting out a slow breath, she nodded. As Anne and Sasha approached, Marcy forced herself to turn her back to them. She could feel their encroaching presence and her heart began to beat a little faster. It took a moment for her to hike her shirt up her back. She flinched a few times and bit her tongue to stop her whimpers. How had the pain gotten even worse?

Several seconds went by without a word from either girl. Marcy squeezed her eyes shut and gritted her teeth as she radiating pain dancing along her back. It wasn't from Anne or Sasha; neither of them had touched her. It was more like something was pounding just underneath the skin, throbbing, and it was then that Marcy detected the urgency in the other girls' presence.

Sasha was the first to break the silence.

"Shit! Anne, go tell Grime to bring back Bayou! We're going to need his help again!"

Marcy's heart thudded sharply as she detected the panic in Sasha's voice. "Wait, what? Why? Who is Bayou?"

Anne gave Marcy an equally frightened look, then turned back to Sasha. "What about Soggy Joe?"

Sasha flicked her hand urgently towards the stairs. "I'll take care of that! Just go! Now!"

"What's going on?" Marcy looked rapidly between the two girls. "Spill it!"

There was no reply from Anne. Just a sympathetic look before the brunette turned and ran up the stairs.

"Just sit down..." Sasha's voice shifted to something softer, her hands resting on Marcy's shoulders. "Take it easy. Deep breaths. Help's on the way."

Marcy jerked herself back, her eyes wide and brows arched. She took in a few heavy breaths as her body fought between a mixture of ice and fire. Her teeth pressed against each other, catching her tongue to keep herself from shouting louder.

"Just tell me!"

Sasha rushed forward a second time. She gripped onto Marcy again and attempted to make her sit down. Marcy let out a growl and twisted herself away from Sasha.

"Why won't you ans..."

Marcy's eyes widened as something blinding hot slashed up her back. She gasped and arched her body, everything going stiff at once. She couldn't even scream; it was like something had tightened around her throat.

Sasha's eyes widened with worry and she wrapped her arms around Marcy. "H-Hey, just breathe, okay? We're going to have someone take a look and help you feel better. You're going to be fine."

Through crackles of pain echoing in her head, Marcy finally managed to squeeze out a question.

"What is...h-happening...to me...?"

Marcy's world was so rattled by pain, she couldn't even think about trying to struggle free again. Even with Sasha's support didn't stop her feet from feeling like they lost the floor beneath them. Sasha was her literal anchor and she feared letting go would cause her to plummet into a void and not be able to come back.

Sasha stayed silent for a few moments, simply keeping Marcy leaning against her. She raised her hand to run it along Marcy's hair. Allowing such an act surprised even Marcy. But compared to this agony in her back, it felt nice.

"...your back is infected." Sasha finally said. Marcy turned her head as Sasha explained further. "The...tattoo on your back, it's all inflamed. There's a bit of bleeding. We..." Sasha swallowed. "...We think it wasn't properly done."

"T-Tat...too?" Marcy wheezed through the rising pain.

"Yes. But don't you worry, we'll fix you right up. We'll clean up the infected areas. We'll give you medicine to help you feel better. It's all going to be okay."

In a split second, Marcy's eyes snapped wide open. Her head flashed with memories. Images of her laying on her stomach, of something sharp repeatedly stabbed against her back, replayed themselves over and over again. She couldn't see any faces, just darkness and the sensation of something cold.

But she could hear a laugh. It came from right in front of her. Someone...or something, stood over her, watching her the whole time. She caught glimpses of pale yellow eyes and a mouth full of sharp teeth.

With a small screech, Marcy suddenly flung her head to one side, her hands instinctively pushing Sasha back.

"NO!"

"Marcy!" Sasha quickly recovered and grabbed Marcy's arm. "You need to sit down! You're going to make this worse!"

"I WON'T DO IT! YOU CAN'T MAKE ME!" Marcy's voice was shrill, trembling with emotion. "I DON'T WANT TO BE HERE! LET ME GO!"

Just then, the door swung open. The sound of it banging against the wall was enough to snap Marcy out of her panicked state. Her vision returned to normal just in time to see several people rushing down the steps, each one wearing a different expression.

"What in tarnation is going on?!" Hop Pop cried, his eyes immediately scanning the room to figure out what happened.

"Is that blood?!" Sprig gasped in shock, his finger pointing to the blanket.

Polly hopped closer to examine it. "It looks like there was a light shower of blood here."

Hop Pop quickly grabbed the two children and pulled them back. "No! Keep your distance, kids!" He then turned to Grime and said, "Take Marcy upstairs! We need better lighting!"

"I'm going to go get Soggy Joe! And Maddie, too!" Sasha said as she quickly ran up the stairs, allowing Anne to take over for her.

"Come on, Marcy..." Anne spoke gently, helping Marcy keep her footing. "It's all going to be just fine."

Marcy looked at Anne, her face contorted as another wave of pain struck through her. She then looked up at Grime, who stood before her, beckoning her to follow with his clawed finger.

This time, she didn't argue.

sss

The moment the door cracked open, Sasha jumped up to her feet. The only thing keeping her from rushing over was Anne's hand holding her arm.

"How did it go? Is she okay? Can we go see her?"

Soggy Joe gave a quick glance at Sasha and Anne, letting out a small gruff. He looked away as he cleaned up his hands with a small torn towel. He grabbed it and thrust it sharply like a whip before slinging it over his shoulder.

"You lasses should've called me over sooner." He shook his head slowly. "Why did you wait?"

Sasha felt a pang of guilt in her chest. "At least we got a hold of you now. So tell us what's going on with our friend."

"Is she going to be okay?" Anne asked, parroting Sasha's concerns.

Soggy Joe paused, his head and body at a slight angle, his hands folded at his hips. "Because of help arriving later than it should have, your friend is going to need a round of treatments. Gonna take more than a few herbal remedies to fix her up."

Anne let out a soft gasp, clutching her hands against her lips. Sasha did her best to keep herself composed. She was still unable to stop her heart from being set on fire.

"The infection's spread through her body. I wager it came from unclean tools used for the job. That tattoo was far bigger than I thought it would be." Soggy Joe clutched his fingers to his palm and rubbed his head just behind his eyes. "I was able to remove what I could of the tattoo, but it was in there deep. Far more than normal."

"...how much deeper?" Anne asked.

"Let me put it to you this way." Soggy Joe pressed two fingers together, his narrowed eyes focused on where they meet. "You should not be finding ink IN the muscle itself. Whoever gave her that tattoo, they REALLY wanted it to stay."

Sasha couldn't stifle a loud gasp accompanying Anne's own. She could not only feel but hear both of their hearts racing as Soggy Joe's words sank through. Foul-tasting bile rushed up Sasha's throat and she was forced to spit it out. She quickly turned to Anne and grabbed onto her before the brunette fell.

Everything around Sasha started to feel thick and heavy, as if something was trying to press her down. She could tell that Soggy Joe was still talking. She couldn't grasp any of his words. All she could hear were repeats of just how deep the ink had been administered. A normal tattoo was painful enough, but to be that close to muscle? With a potentially dirty needle? It was no wonder that infection had set in.

King Andrias and the Core were getting really good at giving her and Anne more reasons to hate them.

"S-So she'll be able to recover? As long as we..."

Sasha blinked as the conversation managed to reach her ears again.

Soggy Joe's face still wore a solemn look, only now mixed in with the faintest hint of a smile. "Try not to worry there, lass. I'm sure that Bayou knows what he's doing and will be able to find the right combination of medicines to help her out."

Anne glanced at Sasha for a moment before turning back to Soggy Joe. "And we'll be able to treat her ourselves, too, right?"

"Of course! Just make sure you use the right amount of medicine and follow whatever instructions Bayou gives ya." Soggy Joe said with a nod. He paused, his face furrowing for a second, and he let out a small sigh. "I am sorry if I sounded a bit rough with ya both earlier."

Anne managed a small smile. "It's okay. We promise we'll be in touch sooner next time."

Soggy Joe nodded and took a moment to look at Sasha and Anne as though making sure they both understood. When he got nods in return, he started to head out. "I'll be staying within town for the next few hours. Let me know if you need any further help from me."

Sasha let out a relieved sigh. She did not want to go anywhere near that swamp again. She raised her arm and waved. "Thanks for all the help, Soggy Joe!"

"We appreciate it!" Anne waved as well. "We'll keep you up to date!"

"See you around! I hope your friend gets better!" With that, Soggy Joe left the room.

Sasha and Anne fell silent, their smiles disappearing as any levity was replaced with more worry. They sat down next to each other, looking away, resting their heads in their hands. Their hearts were twisted into knots and wrapped up with something burning and sharp. Neither of them could fully fathom what had transpired in such a short time.

What a day this turned out to be.

"...did he say when we could see Marcy?" Sasha asked.

"In a few hours." Anne answered, her head still low. "He said Bayou says she will need some rest."

Sasha nodded slowly. "Yeah, I can understand that." She blew out a sigh and leaned back, her eyes gazing upwards. "Man, things just keep getting better and better, don't they?"

Anne's eyes narrowed. "I want to say I can't believe they sank so low, but I'm not even surprised anymore."

Sasha gritted her teeth. "I'm sure they told some sweet little lies to convince Marcy it was 'nothing to worry about'." She looked at Anne, her voice darkening. "I bet you this was part of their plan to keep Marcy loyal to them. Deliberately do something that would make her sick, then give her something for the pain discreetly to make her associate being near them with safety."

"Even if it wasn't some plan, it still doesn't change the fact that they are the reason Marcy's gotten so sick." Anne's glare weakened as she looked back to the door. "...we're going to have to put a pause on the whole barn thing. Marcy's not going to be able to work with them while in that much pain."

Nodding in agreement, Sasha said, "We will resume once she's well enough." Her frown softened. "I'm sure she will appreciate a couple of friendly animals after this."

"Yeah, she..." Anne stopped, her eyes widening for a second. "Hey, what about Archie?"

Sasha raised an eyebrow. "Croaker's pet? What about him?"

"Maybe we have her bring him over and comfort Marcy." Anne smiled. "He is pretty soft for a spider and he isn't going to accidentally crush her with his cuddles."

Sasha blinked and furrowed her eyes in contemplation, tracing a finger under her chin. "Well that could be fine, but let's ask bef..."

"I'll go talk to Croaker now!" Anne got up and sprinted towards the door.

"Anne, wait! I mean we need to ask...!" Sasha flinched when Anne slammed the door open and disappeared. "...Marcy first...to make sure she's comfortable with spiders..."

Blinking a few times, Marcy groaned and lifted her head. Her eyelids felt heavy and she fought to keep them open. She slowly looked around, her brain slowly processing what she was seeing. She tried to figure out how this happened, but the only thing her body wanted to do was yawn.

She felt...strange. That was the only word she could think of. Everything just felt sort of...not fuzzy but not clear, either. It was like her mind had been refreshed halfway only for someone to press the pause button. She wasn't sure what to make of it. She couldn't recall if she ever felt something like this before.

Looking at her side, she found Sprig laying against her. She slowly blinked and shook her head, turning away. She quickly spotted another amphibian child, this one Polly. Marcy looked between the two of them and let out a small groan as she tried to remember why they were here.

She spotted a torn paper nearby. Even with it flipped over and partially folded, she could still spot the tell-tale signs of a drawing. She grabbed the paper and flattened it out.

It was a drawing of Polly with ginormous muscular legs prancing about.

This was enough to jolt Marcy's mind back to awareness. She let out a stifled gasp as the paper slipped from her fingers. She breathed in and out quickly as she stared at what she knew was her own drawing. She didn't remember making this at first. When she saw other similarly strange drawings littered about, many of them in her own style, the events of last night began to unfold in her brain.

Yeah, that's right. She and the amphibian children were playing some Pictionary, which turned into...something else entirely.

Marcy's face flushed red as she attempted to gather up as many of the drawings as possible. She didn't get far before she was swiftly reminded of something else that had happened: aggravating her injury.

Marcy's knee buckled as she dropped towards the ground. She seethed through clenched teeth as her hands gripped the lower calf of her leg. She looked over the wound and didn't find any signs of bleeding. She released her limb and began to do the next best thing, which was to crawl.

She wasn't supposed to draw. Not like this. Not anything like this. She had broken a rule and now she had to hide the evidence before...

Something grabbed onto her arm.

Marcy jolted, ice shooting through her muscles, her breath drying up in her throat. Her heart began to pound as she twisted away from the hand, her eyes intensely wide.

"I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I-I won't do it again! Just please don't punish me! I...!"

"...Marcy? What's wrong?"

A beat of silence. "Sprig...?"

"Yeah, it's me. Just me." Sprig spoke, his voice soft and gentle. His eyes furrowed with concern, looking at Marcy up and down for a moment before continuing, "What's going on? You look like you've seen a…"

"N-Nothing!" Marcy quickly said, a shaky smile plastering its way across her face. "I-I was just..." She glanced down at the papers she held against herself. She looked back at Sprig and said, "I was just getting these sorted out! Just picking them up, cleaning, you know…"

Sprig nodded, though his expression didn't shift. He stepped closer to Marcy, never taking his eyes off hers. "I might not be the smartest tool in the barn, but even I can tell you're not being completely honest with me. I find it hard to believe the act of picking up papers would startle you." He folded his arms. "So what is really going on here?"

"I… Oh fine, you got me..." Marcy lowered her gaze. For a moment, she thought of telling Sprig about who she had mistaken him for. Instead, the next words out of her mouth were, "I was just startled, that's all. I didn't expect to hear your voice so early in the morning."

Sprig frowned, an eyebrow raising. It was clear he didn't buy what she was saying. Marcy tried to think of some way to dodge the question and just move forward with…whatever today would bring. But with Sprig continuing to look at her like that, she had a feeling that he wouldn't be satisfied unless she told the truth.

And deep down, she wanted to do just that. She felt a sting deep inside her belly at the thought of being so dishonest. It almost seemed to cling to another similiar, deeper feeling, culminating in something that left her feeling nauseous. She could feel her body attempting to move closer to the little frog, a part of her almost drawn to him, silently screaming out for some kind of comfort.

But comfort was for the weak, wasn't it? She should be able to handle all her emotional baggage on her own. That's what King Andrias would have wanted. It would make the Core proud of her. Marcy wanted to be strong. How could she claim she was if she couldn't handle something as mundane as a silly emotion?

Finally, she let a heavy sigh slip through her lips. Glancing down at the papers and stacking them neatly, Marcy let herself slip into a seated position. Sprig followed suit, sitting near her and waiting patiently for her to speak again. Marcy wasn't sure why his presence had a soothing effect on her in that moment, but she pushed forward.

"I thought you were...someone else." Marcy said.

Sprig titled his head. "King Andrias?"

A pause, then Marcy nodded, swallowing thickly.

"I can understand that. He's a big guy. I imagine just being near him feels intimidating." Sprig rubbed the side of his face. "And with that size coupled with genuine anger, I don't think even those used to working closely with him get away without feeling like their insides froze."

Marcy licked her lips nervously, her teeth pressing against her lower lip. "There were some...things he didn't want me to do. If he caught me doing them, he'd get mad... Really mad..."

Sprig nodded slowly. "And what would he do when he got mad?"

Marcy flinched and averted her gaze. She rubbed her arm up and down as she tried to make the goosebumps go away. "He would p... Discipline me. He... He didn't like doing it. He told me he hated it..."

Sprig slightly furrowed his eyes as he listened. There was a shift in his expression at the mention of King Andrias stating he did not enjoy the disciplinary actions he took. Marcy braced herself for whatever Sprig would say about that.

Instead, Sprig pushed the thought aside, redirecting focus on something else about these acts of discipline.

"How do you feel when he disciplines you?"

Marcy opened her mouth to speak, but so many clusters of words clattered in her head that she couldn't say a word at first. She had to lean back and really think about this. She thought she knew how she felt. Now she wasn't so sure.

Sensing her hesitation, Sprig reached out to her and said, "Don't worry about giving an answer right away. I just want you to think about it, okay?"

Marcy looked back at Sprig, focusing on long deep breaths as her brain scrambled to assemble even the most rudimentary of answers.

How did she feel? This was a question she thought she had the answer to. She had come to accept these punishm... er, disciplines as a part of her growing stronger. They were necessary to help her shave off her weaknesses. Being soft would only get her hurt, King Andrias had told her. He had done everything in his power to make sure she could never be targeted again. All those times he disciplined her, it had been for her own good.

...right?

A sharp sting shot through Marcy's chest. How could she start to think such things about the king? Her own father? He loved her. He cared about her. He would never do something to hurt her that wasn't absolutely necessary. She can't dishonor his memory by pretending he was some kind of devil.

So why was she struggling to answer Sprig's question? It shouldn't be this hard to spit it out and tell him that she felt she deserved those disciplines. And yet there was a burning icy sensation that began to swell in her chest. She tried to shake it off, but no matter what she attempted, that feeling couldn't be dismissed.

After a moment, she realized what these feelings were.

The same ones she had felt when the disciplines first started.

Marcy gritted her teeth. She thought she had rid herself of these thoughts. Why were they coming back now?

Her thoughts were halted when she felt Sprig gently tug on her arm. As she turned to look at him again, she saw that Polly was now awake. From the look on the polliwog's face, Marcy deduced that she had been trying to talk to her to no avail. Marcy swallowed and offered a slightly crooked awkward smile.

How long had she been in a daze?

"Finally! We thought we'd never get through to you!" Polly's flippers curled against her sides. "It was like you were in a whole other world!"

Sprig loosened his grip, his expression swiftly relaxing. "Oh good, I was worried something had happened."

"I... No, no, I was just..." Marcy paused for a moment. "...thinking. Yeah that's it. Just thinking."

"Well if it has anything to do with my question, you'll have more time to think about it." Sprig smiled softly as he tugged Marcy, trying to get her to follow him. "Join us for breakfast."

Marcy's body locked up and she stepped back. Forgetting all about the papers, which slipped out of her hands, she glanced at the stairs, her eyes wide, then looked back at the children. She spent a few moments replaying Sprig's words, wondering if she had misheard something.

She must have, right? She had spent weeks, months, who knows how long, having meals delivered to her down in this basement. Anne and Sasha clearly hadn't wanted to risk the chance of her escaping. Why would any of that change now?

Sprig stepped closer to Marcy, his eyes showing a level of understanding Marcy hadn't expected from him. With his voice still soft, he said, "It's okay. I've already spoken to them about it. They're fine with you eating at the table with us."

Even with this confirmation, Marcy still wasn't sure what to think. It still felt too surreal, like everything around her was just one big dream. Any moment, she would feel the ground beneath her opening up and she would plunge into a dark abyss. She would be reminded in terrifying ways how this was all too good to be true.

She just needed to wait for it to happen.

Sprig's smile faded, his hand slipping from Marcy's arm. "...I know your experience here hasn't been so great for too long. We really do want to fix that. Anne and Sasha, they want you to be able to spend more time out of the basement."

"Since you told them you were afraid of the wild outside, they figured it might be redundant to keep you locked up all the time." Polly added, her flippers folded lightly. "They still want you to stay on this land, so no funny tricks, okay?"

Sprig gave Polly a firm glare. "Don't make it sound like such a..."

"Hey I'm just telling her how it is." Polly shrugged.

Sprig sighed, then turned to smile at Marcy. "Anyway, it's not just them. We all want to see you stretch and move around, enjoying fresh air..."

"...and you'll get to teach me some of your moves!"

Sprig and Marcy both stared at Polly.

"What? Is it wrong I want to learn a few new tricks?" Polly said with a shrug.

Sprig didn't offer an answer, instead turning to look back at Marcy, his smile quickly returning. "If you want, we can wait until breakfast is ready before coming back and getting you. Would you prefer that?"

Marcy took a moment to look around the basement. As strange as it sounded, she had grown somewhat accustomed to this place. Every part of it had become familiar to her. The scents, the feel, everything, the broken light from the quartz window, it was all predictable for her. It had turned from feeling like nothing but a prison to her actually feeling a little comfortable. These walls still shielded her from the dangerous outside world, still kept her safe.

But she couldn't lie and claim she never wanted to leave. The idea of being able to move around the house more did intrigue her. She wondered how other parts of the house looked. She had been so used to metal walls and snaking tubes that the more natural aesthetic of this place had immediately struck her. She'd just been too focused on escaping to really appreciate any of it.

Looking at the stairs one last time, Marcy nodded her head and said, "I'll come up with you."

Sprig and Polly smiled and they immediately headed towards the stairs. Sprig made a few motions with his hand and Marcy followed close behind him.

Marcy could feel her heart pounding as she got closer and closer to the metal door. Her mind began to get clouded, spinning as she tried to grapple with what was happening. She expected she would wake up soon and realize that none of this had happened. It just felt too dream-like. And these feelings only intensified as she now stared at an open door.

For a moment, she paused, her eyes locked on, unable to turn away. The air was suddenly thicker and her movements were stifled. She kept expecting some kind of invisible force field or Grime coming in to push her down the stairs. Her heart's beats echoed in her head as the door appeared to move far away from her. She reached out as if to grab something, her hand quickly freezing then going limp.

Could she really do it? After all this time, was she finally stepping out of this basement that didn't involve trying to escape or taking care of animals? Was this her chance to walk among this house no longer a prisoner?

Oh who was she kidding? She was still a prisoner. She knew this to be true. She would only be out a short time, then it was back in the basement. There was no way Anne or Sasha would let her roam unattended.

That didn't stop her from taking her first step out of the basement.

sss

"Stop staring at me..." Marcy growled.

Anne hated coming off as rude. This wasn't how she or Sasha had envisioned their first meal with Marcy for the first time in several months. They both had been hoping Marcy would be more comfortable after spending time with Sprig and Polly. The pair had even told Anne that the whole situation went over well.

But then again, Anne would probably feel as grumpy as Marcy did right now if someone she thought was out to get here refused to stop staring back like a wild predator.

Anne eventually managed to look away. She quickly uttered an apology under her breath. She could still feel Marcy's glare upon her and she swallowed. Anne wanted to kick herself for doing something so stupid.

At least Marcy didn't fly into a rage. It had been a good idea to have Sprig sit next to Marcy. Even as she grumbled, Marcy still looked more relaxed near the young frog than she had been alone. Sprig had mentioned that Marcy enjoyed it when he played his fiddle. This brought a smile to Anne's face. Marcy had loved playing the violin back home, so Sprig likely reawakened something Marcy had forgotten was there.

...speaking of forgetting...

"Is it true?" Anne's words came out faster than she expected. "Did you really forget War Of The Warlocks?"

Marcy's body visibly shook and froze. Her glare widened and her head lowered, her eyes never leaving Anne's. Her hands tightly gripped the table, looking as if she was about to flip it over.

Sasha immediately interjected. "Hey hey, don't worry about that for now. Let's just focus on breakfast, alright?"

Marcy stared intently at Sasha before giving a stern nod and leaning away. She tilted her head back, turning it just enough to watch Hop Pop cooking some waffles.

Anne stifled a gasp when Sasha practically pressed up against her.

"What were you thinking, Boonchuy...? I thought we had all agreed not to interrogate Marcy." Sasha's voice was a heavy breath. "This was supposed to be a way to get her to relax more."

Anne responded with an equally soft voice, "I'm sorry, okay? It just slipped out! I'm just...so curious that I..." She lowered her head and sighed. "I just can't believe she forgot..."

"I know. But we'll get to that when we can. Let's focus our efforts on helping Marcy recover. No more personal questions like that until she's more comfortable around us, okay?"

"...yeah, okay."

Sasha smiled. "That's my girl."

Anne's cheeks briefly flashed with heat before clearing up. It didn't disappear fast enough and Sasha gave her a sly smile before turning her attention to Marcy.

"Hey, Anne and I are going into town later today. Sometimes someone will be selling old games. Would you be interested? We don't mind getting something for you." Sasha briefly motioned to Marcy. "Maybe they'll have a new type of puzzle game for you to try."

Marcy shrugged. "Sure, that's fine."

Sasha went still and silent for a few seconds, clearly not having expected Marcy to agree so quickly. Anne exchanged a look with Sasha, expressing the same surprise. Maybe they should've let someone accompany Marcy during the night more often.

Still struggling to reel in her desire to learn more of what happened, Anne barely managed to coax her next words into following Sasha's line of thinking.

"Anything in particular you'd like?" Anne asked. "If you give us a variety, we'll have more opportunities to get you something."

Marcy turned away, her finger lightly tapping against her chin. She acted like she was only barely interested, but Anne and Sasha didn't miss that brief spark in her eyes. Something inside Marcy truly was beginning to come out of hibernation.

"Can you see if they have any role-playing games?" Marcy's voice held a tiny bit of energy to it. "Puzzle pieces are fun and all. I just want to try something different."

With an excited heartbeat, Anne almost brought up that Vagabondia Chronicles game, only for a flash of cold to sink into the bottom of her stomach. If Marcy could forget about War Of The Warlocks, had she been made to do the same with Vagabondia Chronicles?

That urge to ask more resurfaced. Anne had to bite her tongue to prevent herself from asking a similar question as before. She glanced at Sasha and motioned for her to answer. Sasha's expression softened for a moment before she turned to Marcy.

"We will see what we can find. Oh, and if you want, we can also bring you some snacks."

Marcy's eyes lit up at the mention of snacks. This was quickly replaced with a frown. "I'm not sure if that's a good idea."

Sasha hesitated before answering, "I understand you're still unsure of your situation. I know that you are having trouble trusting me and Anne. If you don't feel comfortable with us bringing you any snacks from the village, then we won't. Will that help you feel better?"

Marcy was silent, her eyes darting between Anne and Sasha. Her answer came out short and blunt.

"Yes."

Letting out a sigh, Sasha nodded a few times. "Alright. Just a game it is then." She looked at Anne and said, "I think I know someone who wants to sell off some old games. Let's just them out later and see if any of them involve role-playing."

Anne nodded in response, having found her voice once more. "Sounds like a plan."

"Alright kids, breakfast is ready!" Hop Pop said with a smile. "Grime will give you your plates while I grab the butter and syrup."

As Grime approached, balancing the plates with his arms, Polly pointed a flipper at Marcy. "You better eat! You're still too thin!"

Marcy stuttered, stunned for several seconds. Her eyes quickly narrowed, her breath a small hiss. "I happen to be in the best shape of my life, thank you very much!"

"Whatever you say, Madame Gaunt."

The way Marcy's cheeks puffed up so bright red caused Anne to nearly joke on her bite of food. She grasped at her neck and coughed a few times before swallowing. When she looked up, she was met with Marcy's hardened gaze.

"It's not funny." Marcy said, her eyes narrowed.

Anne quickly leaned back and raised her hands up defensively. "I-I know, I'm sorry! I didn't mean to!" She glanced at Sasha and then back at Marcy. "But still, Grime is right. You should eat something. You've been doing well. Please don't backtrack on us now."

Marcy scoffed, lip ever so slightly arched up. She looked down at her plate and began to poke at it with her fork. Her actions reflected someone lacking interest, as if she were ready to get up and walk away.

Her eyes told a different story.

"We can tell you're hungry. You can't hide that from us." Sasha spoke, her voice edged with concern. "You don't have to eat all of it. Just a few bites. Please?"

Marcy hesitated, her eyes still glued to the food. Her tongue lightly moved along her lips, her fork poking at the fluffy waffles. Her nose twitched and flared as the smell taunted her. She leaned closer before moving back swiftly, her eyes darting about. It only lasted a few seconds, but it was enough to make Anne's body shiver.

Polly's playful smirk vanished and there was a noticeable shift in her eyes. She moved a little closer to Marcy, her mouth constantly moving as she tried to speak. It was clear the young child wasn't used to this sort of interaction. Anne expected Polly to get Sprig to say something.

So when Polly did speak, Anne wondered if she were stuck in a dream.

"Enough of that. There is no one spying on you, okay? It is only me, Sprig, and the others. You're going to worry yourself dizzy over someone who isn't there."

Marcy didn't stop looking around, not even when Polly grabbed onto her arm. The girl's eyes only widened further as though her brain was trying to zero in on something non-existent.

Sprig said, "Polly is right. No one is watching you. No one is going to punish you. Just take it easy. Breathe slowly..."

Anne swallowed a bitter lump in her throat as sizzling sharpness crept into her stomach. Her hand rested on her chest, her mind flashing with countless darting thoughts. Her gaze turning to Sasha, she saw the growing level of dread in the blonde's eyes.

Both of them thought the same thing.

Much to everyone's relief, Marcy did calm down. However, she remained semi-rigid, her movements robotic as she forced herself to eat. Her gaze was empty and her voice silent. Attempts to speak with her eventually ceased and the rest of breakfast carried on in this uncomfortable silence.

sss

Sasha had never broken a tooth before. The news she and Anne received nearly changed that.

She never ground her teeth so hard.

"That... That absolute....!"

When Sprig and Polly informed her and Anne about what Marcy revealed to them, she didn't want to believe it. The thought of acknowledging it sent fiery sensations through her entire rib cage. She wanted to accuse the two kids of trying to mess with her. She wanted to believe that's what all of this was.

...no, they wouldn't lie about something like this. As much as they had acted like brats towards her in the past, this was a line they wouldn't cross no matter how angry they got with her.

That only left the horrible alternative.

That King Andrias had made sure Marcy never truly had any privacy, that she held no sovereignty over her own mind. That he had forced her to let go of things she loved, made her forget her favorite things...

...punished her for trying to eat...

Sasha had wanted to say something at breakfast. She wanted to confront Marcy about it, try and get her to talk. She was forced to bite her tongue when Anne advised against such a thing. As frustrated as Sasha was, she knew Anne was right. This wasn't time for such a discussion with Marcy.

That didn't stop her from imagining all the ways she would have clobbered King Andrias had she known all of this before.

"We knew it was bad, but..." Anne's head was sandwiched between her hands, her voice trailing off in a breath.

"How could he have forced her to forget her favorite movie?!" Sasha growled, her breaths coming in quick and sharp. "Sure, she talked about it a lot, but that's no reason to..."

"He's been trying to get her to forget anything related to earth." Anne's voice was barely above a whisper. "He wanted her to believe she came from this world."

A cold wave flashed through Sasha's heart. "She called King Andrias her father..."

Anne's face lost several shades of color. "I... I remember that..."

That phrase had been horrifying enough to hear during the rescue mission. But now with more added context and the revelation of just how much King Andrias was trying to change Marcy, it took on a much chillier meaning.

And now with the news of King Andrias watching Marcy when she thought he wasn't around...

The sight of Marcy constantly searching the kitchen was still embedded in the back of Sasha's mind. Time away from King Andrias had allowed some buried emotions to claw to the surface. In that moment, the real Marcy shined through, giving Sasha and Anne a taste of what she really felt while being the king's prisoner.

"She looked really scared..." Anne spoke softly as she traced away the start of tears. "How often did King Andrias punish her for the most basic of needs?"

Sasha's eyes narrowed into slits, her hand clutched into a fist. "One too many times."

Anne shuddered before lifting her head up, eyes staring out ahead. "...I hope we'll find something."

Sasha forced out a sigh and hooked her arm across Anne's shoulder. "I'm sure we'll find something at Leopold's sale. He might have enough stuff for us to put together a game."

"I guess we'll find that out in a minute." Anne said as she took a bigger step forward. "We're here."

Sasha slowed her pace as they drew near Leopold's home. The door was wide open, the air smelling of thick wood dust. There was movement within the building, the occasional flash of light blue catching their eyes. They picked up the sound of mumbling, as if there was a one-person conversation going on.

As the two girls got closer, they heard the voice more clearly. They could hear the edge in Leopold's voice as he kept moving through his home. A series of thuds and clanks told the girls the axolotl was looking for something. Sasha and Anne glanced at each other and nodded.

"Leopold? Did you need any help?" Anne stepped into the doorway.

Leopold stopped in mid-motion, momentarily turning into a statue. His body slacked and wavered the second he recognized his visitors. He straightened himself up and wiped his arm across his brow.

"Whew! You both scared me, you know that?" Leopold chuckled, his arms lightly crossed. "I didn't expected to see any of you today. What can I do you for?"

Sasha slightly frowned. "Let's start by you answering Anne's question."

Leopold sighed and nodded. "It's not anything that serious. I am sorry if it sounded more important than that."

"But we heard you before we came in. We heard you sounding more frantic. Are you absolutely sure there's nothing more to it?" Anne took a small step towards Leopold. "We can help you if..."

Leopold waved his hand dismissively. "Don't concern yourself with it. I just misplaced a favorite tool of mine. It'll show up sooner or later. Now..." Leopold pressed the palms of his hands together and rubbed them. "I'm sure you came here to take a look at what I am having put up for sale, right? Well you're the first ones to arrive and I'll be happy to help you find something."

"But we..."

Sasha raised her hand out in front of Anne. She took a moment to look at Anne, then she turned back to Leopold. She had no idea why Leopold didn't appear to be interested in help with finding this favorite tool of his. But that wasn't why she and Anne had arrived.

They could always offer Leopold their help later.

"Do you have any wood sculptures that could be used to create a game?" Sasha made a few circular motions with her hand. "Like...a puzzle?"

Leopold tilted his head, scratching his cheek. "A puzzle? Hmm... I'm not sure." He furrowed his eyes for a moment. "I might have a few things. I'll go take a look."

Anne said, "It's fine if you don't. We're just trying to get something for our friend."

"Ah. Marcy, right?"

Sasha nodded affirmatively. "We've been working on her..." She paused for a moment. "...anxiety, and we feel some sort of mentally stimulating game would help her."

Leopold hummed to himself. "Mhm, mhm, got it. I'll see what I can do."

Though unsure of how to interpret Leopold's tone, Sasha was still thankful that he didn't appear to be wanting to pry into what happened. Sasha couldn't remember everyone who had been at the market that day. Maybe Leopold hadn't been present. It would explain why he didn't immediately get stiff at the mention of Marcy's name.

Sasha had a feeling that the repercussions were going to stay with them for some time. The incident had led to some loss of trust and increased suspicion. It wasn't enough to turn the villagers against them. But that didn't mean that something couldn't still happen. It would only take a few seemingly small actions before things could break out of control.

Anne still held onto some level of hope that things would never get that bad. The frogs here did have a higher respect for her over Sasha. If things started to go south, maybe Anne could calm things before the storm comes.

"I am terribly sorry, girls..."

Sasha and Anne watched as Leopold walked towards them. His face held a tinge of regret, his hands lightly clasped together.

"...but I wasn't able to find enough things that would make for a worthwhile game. Most of what I found would require further work and that could take a while. I presume you want something today, yes?"

Anne managed a small smile. "If you don't have anything, that's fine. We'll just go somewhere else."

Sasha gave Anne a sideways glance, her mouth partially open as she debated whether or not to say something.

Before she could, Leopold lifted a hand and waved it from side to side.

"Now now now, I didn't say I had nothing. Just not what you initially asked for." Leopold pulled out a small box that his fingers could neatly wrap around. "If she's into card games, maybe she would like this."

Sasha took a few steps closer and stopped. She looked intently at the card box as she tried to figure out what this game was. The box didn't have any distinguishing markings. It was just a plain red box with a few small tears and dents. These cards had definitely seen some use.

Anne went to Leopold's side and took the card box from him. She opened it up and pulled out a few cards. After scanning a few of the cards, there was a flicker in her eyes. She quickly turned to Sasha as she stuffed the cards back inside.

"These cards look like the ones we use back on earth for games like Solitaire and Poker. Just with amphibians instead of people." Anne paused before adding, "Though let's not do Poker. That is usually associated with drinking and neither of us want that again, do we?"

Leopold tilted his head sideways, blinking. "...ain't you girls too young to be drinking?"

Sasha swerved her head and quickly said, "It was just one ti... Stop laughing, Boonchuy!"

Anne tried her best to stifle her laughter. "Sorry Sash. It's just, you know that's n..."

"Shut it!" Sasha's face flashed full red for several seconds.

With a few more chuckles, Anne pressed her fingertips to her mouth and looked away. Sasha shook her head and turned back to Leopold. The blue axolotl just watched them, his head now tilted even further, a brow raised.

After a few beats of silence, Sasha said, "Pretend you didn't hear anything about that."

Leopold blinked before shrugging his shoulders. "Well alrighty then. Now about these cards..."

"We..." Anne started to say.

"We'll take them." Sasha pulled out a small bag of copper coins and tossed it forward.

Leopold stumbled a little before managing to catch it. He then handed the deck of cards to Anne. "I hope they will be of use to ya. Good luck with your friend."

Anne held the cards to her chest, smiling as she waved. "Thank you!"

With that, the two girls turned and walked away.

As they made their way back, Anne took the cards out again. She shuffled them a bit before flipping through them one by one. She whispered something under her breath as she kept going through the pile of cards.

Sasha caught this out of the corner of her eyes and she gently nudged Anne. "What are you doing?"

"Checking them out to see if we have all the right cards." Anne took a card and turned it from side to side. "We could still play games if a few cards are missing. I'd just rather know now before we consider what game to play."

Sasha tilted her head back and nodded. "Oh, yeah that does make sense. Heh..." She traced her fingers through her hair. "Can you imagine if we showed up with the cards, Marcy decides on a game, but we couldn't do it because half the cards are missing?"

Anne snickered quietly. "Well maybe it would have gotten a laugh out of her."

"A laugh, yeah..." Sasha's face turned solemn for a moment. "...I do miss her laughter."

Anne paused, going silent as she looked at Sasha.

"She used to laugh with us all the time. But now..." A sting dug into Sasha's chest, her hand gripping at it. "...it's like King Andrias took so much joy away from her. I know she's been doing better, but I..."

Anne rested a hand on Sasha's arm. "And she will continue doing better." Her optimistic tone sounded just slightly unsure. It didn't stop Anne from continuing. "She hasn't been making any new attempts to escape. That's a plus, right?"

Sasha stiffened briefly. "Only because she's more afraid of the outside world than being stuck in the basement. If she starts getting more confident..."

Anne narrowed her eyes. "You're not suggesting..."

"Of course not!"

Sasha stared at Anne in disbelief. How could she think of such a thing?

Anne slightly flinched, her hands fumbling together as she averted her gaze. "I-I... I'm sorry. I didn't mean to imply..."

Sasha's frown weakened, a rough exhale slipping from her lips. "No, I'm sorry. I should've worded it better." Sasha paused and shook her head. "Heh, good thing Marcy didn't hear that. She might've jumped to the same conclusion."

"Heh, yeah..." Anne fidgeted a little, unable to meet Sasha's gaze. "So, um, if Marcy were to get more...confident as you say..." She looked back at Sasha. "...what do you think we should do?"

Sasha stopped moving, her eyes staring out ahead at nothing. She could feel Anne getting closer, her gaze weighing heavily on her. Sasha furrowed her eyes slightly as she shifted her gaze from side to side. Her muscles grew rigid as though something was holding her in place, preventing her from speaking right away.

She wanted to kick herself for her earlier comment. She had never meant to make Anne think she wanted to take drastic action to keep Marcy with them. They had already committed such acts when they captured her and locked her up in the first place. It wasn't something Sasha felt any pride for and guilt had burrowed its way into her soul. She wished they didn't have to do that.

But it was the only way to get Marcy to safety. And Sasha had hoped that they'd never have to do anything else like it again.

After several moments of uncertain silence, Sasha finally looked back at Anne and breathed out her answer.

"We will make sure she is with someone who can keep an eye on her."

"Hmm, you mean like Grime?" Anne asked, fingertip to her cheek.

"He'd definitely be able to keep her safe, yeah, but I was thinking we all could take turns should the need arise." Sasha said. "Sprig is quite agile, Polly is notoriously relentless, Hop Pop...well, he has his ways I suppose."

Anne lightly chuckled. "Yeah that's true."

"Anyway, let's hurry and get back. I'm sure that Marcy's probably being talked to death by another one of that old man's tales."

With this, the two girls continued on their way.

sss

Hop Pop watched carefully as Maddie knelt in front of Marcy, her hands manipulating the girl's ankle. Every time Marcy twitched or showed any signs of discomfort, his hands squeezed against the chair arm, his body lurching forward, stopping just short of rushing over.

"You have got to relax." Grime stood behind Hop Pop, arms folded. "She isn't hurting her." He paused for a moment. "And Marsh... Marcy, isn't going to attack."

Hop Pop didn't answer, his focus remaining on Maddie and Marcy. He knew that Grime was correct. Marcy wasn't in any mood or shape to run. He still couldn't help but worry. What if Maddie accidentally hurt Marcy enough to cause her to attack? What if she...

"All finished."

Hop Pop quickly lifted his head up. "Already?"

Maddie stared at Hop Pop, raising an eyebrow. "She only needed a bandage change. Nothing more."

Marcy looked down at her newly bandaged ankle, lightly tracing her fingers along it. Hop Pop was about to tell her to stop it, but Marcy must've read his mind. She pulled her hand away, her head now facing a different direction.

Grime chortled and patted against Hop Pop's back. "There, you see? Nothing to worry about!"

Hop Pop watched Marcy for a moment, waiting to see if she'll try to do anything. When nothing happened after almost a minute, he breathed out a small sigh. "I suppose you're right. I really am just overreacting."

"Don't sell yourself too short." Maddie stood up. "You weren't wrong to be concerned. I might've accidentally hurt Marcy and if I had, well we would have had a...situation on our hands." Maddie looked at Marcy. "Wouldn't we?"

Marcy turned her head back, slightly wrinkling her nose as she stuck out her tongue. This brought out a series of laughter from Maddie, who had to hold onto her stomach to keep from tumbling forward.

Hop Pop didn't find this to be very funny. His head still ran repeats of what he'd seen and heard Marcy do. Sometimes he feared that Marcy held some kind of grudge against him when he told her those stories against her will. It had been pretty funny back then. Now, Marcy might just as easily use it as fuel against him.

He hadn't told the others the true extent of his concern. While he still agreed that Marcy needed more socialization and more freedom, there was still a part of him that worried this could backfire. It didn't matter how scared Anne and Sasha claimed she was of the outside; if motivated enough, Marcy could very likely find a way to break through.

Hop Pop felt a shadow edging onto his side. Looking up with one eye, he caught Grime staring down at him. His facial features were shifted, one side of his mouth stretched out further than the other. His one remaining glowing eye watched him intently, as though waiting for an answer to an unspoken question.

After a few more beats of silence, Grime said, "Did you not hear them?"

"Hear wh..." Hop Pop stopped as he saw Anne and Sasha walking into the room.

Oh.

Someone really had asked him a question.

Hop Pop tittered, rubbing the back of his head. "Sorry about that, girls. I guess I just...had a lot on my mind."

Marcy snickered. "Is that why you had your mouth hanging open? I thought you were trying to catch some invisible fly."

Hop Pop spluttered as his face splashed with heat. "Now see here...!"

Anne quickly rushed forward to grab Hop Pop's shoulders. "Anyway! Me and Sash found a deck of cards and we managed to figure out a game we could all play."

"What's that?"

"The game is called Crazy Eights." Sasha said as she pulled out a deck of cards. She slid them out and began to shuffle them fluidly with her fingers. "We originally tried to think of something with more of a challenge, but then we decided, well, what if you guys wanted to join in too?"

"Is that so?" Hop Pop traced a finger along the underside of his chin. "Did you think we wouldn't be able to handle it?"

Sasha paused, blinking a few times. Then she shrugged, turning her head towards one direction. "Well..."

Anne quickly interjected. "It's more that...some of the other games we were thinking of... They're commonly played by adults and have more complex rules. We want something that even Polly and Sprig could join."

"Hey, are you saying we wouldn't be able to understand?" Polly hopped towards Anne, her eyes narrowed. "Let's play one of these more 'adult' games and we'll show you just how capable we are!"

Sprig straightened himself, chest puffed out. "Yeah we can handle any game you throw at us!" He pressed his thumb to his chest. "Just try us!"

Sasha just smirked, bending her elbow as she leaned against the wall. "Some of these rules would go straight over your head. Trust me, even Marcy would struggle."

"I would not!" Marcy called out from where she had seated herself. "How dare you try and imply that I'm too stupid to figure it out!"

Sasha's eyes widened and she took a step back. "Marcy, I didn't mean to..."

"Well!" Maddie got between the two girls, her hands clasping each other. Her one visible eye watched Marcy from a distance, her expression one of intrigue. "Since you're the one who loves challenges and using that brain of yours, maybe you could suggest a few new rules to this game so it's more enjoyable for you?"

Marcy blinked a few times, her eyes furrowing in contemplation. She slowly turned her attention to Anne and Sasha. She stared at them for several moments, looking as if she were trying to study what they were thinking. Then a small sly smile began to curl along her lips.

Anne and Sasha's smiles immediately vanished. They gave each other quick glances before swallowing and looking back at Marcy.

"Oh I think I have a few ideas." Marcy's smile transformed into a grin. She turned her head, looking at Maddie out of the corner of her eye. "I think you'll find they'll make things a lot more...interesting."

Maddie looked as if she was already regretting her suggestion. "And what would those be?"

Marcy didn't answer right away. She remained silent, her eyes staring back at the others, mostly focusing on Anne and Sasha. Her lips remained tugged upwards, her eyes gleaming from a mix of playfulness and a tinge of pettiness. It was clear what she had in mind and she was going to make sure that Anne and Sasha both took the brunt of it.

Then, with her finger curling slowly towards herself, her smile gaining a twisted edge, Marcy spoke in a voice with such calmness that it was like a hot knife through butter.

"Oh you'll see..."

The whole time, she never took her eyes off Anne and Sasha.

Hop Pop could practically feel the tension rising in the two girls. He turned to them, his eyes filled with sympathy. He then turned his attention back to Marcy. He paused to clear his throat, then he stepped towards her.

"Nothing dangerous, you understand me?" Hop Pop raised a finger. "There will be no extreme activities on my property."

Marcy nodded slowly, still maintaining that same uncomfortable tranquility. "I promise, no one is going to get hurt. It's just a little added bit of fun, that's all."

"Uh huh..." Hop Pop frowned, firmly crossing his arms. "It better be. None of us ain't interested in reigniting trouble, alright?"

"Of course, of course! I know!" Marcy softly closed her eyes, her hands held up slightly over her head, waving them placatingly. "It's more along the lines of..." She quickly glanced at Anne and Sasha, her eye twinkling. "...harmless teasing."

"O-Oh... Well, if it's just that..." Hop Pop started to say as he scratched the side of his head.

Suddenly Marcy lurched forward, her grin unnaturally wide and teeth exposed too well.

"Hey Anne and Sasha! You gonna tell them about the time you two literally got stuck in a shopping cart while hanging from a tree?"

Anne immediately choked, letting out a series of coughs as she clutched at her chest. Sasha's mouth dropped open as she slowly turned to look at Anne, unable to respond.

Sprig raised his arms as he called out to Anne. "How did you two end up in a tree?!"

"I knew humans could fly!" Polly said sarcastically.

Grime smiled crookedly, raising a brow. "I'm certainly intrigued."

Hop Pop looked between the three girls, his head tilted. He tried to think of how such a thing had occurred. Or was this just an exaggeration? The looks on Anne and Sasha's faces don't suggest so. But if it were true, then how in the world...

"You wouldn't dare...!" Sasha finally spoke, her voice rigid. "You promised...!"

Marcy just smirked, chuckling under her breath. "Maybe I will, maybe I won't." She tilted her head to one side and motioned to the blonde. "Just depends on how well you two hold up against me, because the way I propose we make this Crazy Eights game more challenging is if you are in last place, you have to answer one question from the winner truthfully."

"...like Truth Or Dare?" Anne swallowed thickly. "Gee, I'm...not sure if..."

Polly looked at Anne. "Don't tell me you're scared! Come on, this sounds like it'll be a lot of fun!"

Sasha growled, "Of course you'd think it's fun..."

Grime let out a small gruff. "May I remind you, Lieutenant, that you would've been excited for this kind of game just a few months ago."

Sasha gave Grime a wide-eyed glare, her teeth gritted. She struggled for a few moments to respond before she finally looked away and folded her arms. "Whatever..."

Maddie motioned towards Hop Pop. "What do you think?"

Hop Pop opened his mouth before quickly shutting it. He turned to look at the others in the room. They all watched him intently, waiting for his answer. He could feel the pressure closing in on him. He didn't know why he felt this way. It was just some stupid game. It wasn't like anyone was going to be h...

He immediately paused his thoughts for a second. He let his mind stew, allowing a blend of feelings to gradually fill up his stomach. There were all sorts of ways this could go wrong. Pain wasn't something that was only inflicted physically; it could be done so mentally as well.

Marcy might not be attempting to hurt Anne and Sasha physically, but she could still do so mentally. This might be her attempt at getting back at them.

Hop Pop slightly tensed his jaw.

He would make sure that didn't happen.

With that in mind, he turned back to the others, his face furrowed and his body stiff with resolution. He waited for a few moments, his eyes briefly focused on Marcy, then he spoke, "Yes, that will be fine. BUT I'm going to lay down some ground rules..."

sss

"Oh come on, are you going to keep sitting there and pouting?"

Marcy folded her arms and looked away, refusing to answer the question. She could feel her legs beginning to go numb. She opted to ignore it, her own frustrations overriding any discomfort the lack of feeling caused.

She could hear Sasha let out an exasperated sigh and in the corner of her vision, she caught the blonde running a hand along her head. Though she couldn't see her eyes, she could still feel Sasha's annoyance radiating off every movement she made.

"You need to just get over it. I know you had hoped for a more exciting game, but Hop Pop had to reel things in for a reason." Sasha crossed her arms and leaned against the wall. "You've already embarrassed us enough with the whole shopping cart in the tree story. But you are not going to spill our less than ideal secrets all to get a jab at us, you understand me?"

Marcy's eyes shifted to Sasha, her lip curling into a snarl.

Sasha's face hardened. "Go on and be mad all you want to. You're still not going to try and pull something like that again unless you want to be deprived of those sweet treats the children baked for you."

At this, Marcy's body jolted and stiffened up, a pang drilling into her stomach. She narrowed her eyes further before turning away.

A soft sigh escaped Sasha's lips. "But continue being nice and you'll be rewarded with double the baked sweets."

Marcy couldn't stop the fleeting sensation of her mouth watering. She could still smell the sweet scent of the cookies she was given before. She could still imagine herself biting into them, tasting them, savoring them. She momentarily stared at Sasha as if a cookie was going to magically manifest between the two of them.

There was also the sense of familiarity. She had been rewarded in a similar way with King Andrias and the Core. If she did well enough in her training, she would get something sweet, most often honey. It was something she could look forward to, something that would break up the fe...

.....

....what was she thinking about, again?

Marcy's vision was quickly obscured by a moving shadow dancing before her eyes. She blinked and shook her head before looking up to find Anne staring at her with what could be interpreted as concern. Marcy couldn't tell how sincere it was.

"Hey, you okay?" Anne pulled her hand away, tilting her head to one side. "You kinda zoned out there a little. Did Sasha say something that bothered you?"

Marcy looked at Sasha for a second and quickly returned to Anne. "No...not yet, anyway."

Anne's lips tugged into a small smile. "Well if either of us says something that upsets you, let us know, okay?"

"But it can't involve us not letting you going back to the king." Sasha chimed in as she stepped towards Marcy. "You know why we can't let you return, even if you don't believe us."

Marcy narrowed her eyes and let out a scoff. There was a small tug in her chest as words crowded through her head, begging to be let out. That energy had long since been weakened. At this point, the only thing Marcy could manage as a rebuke is a scoff.

At least Anne and Sasha were... 'kind' enough...to not laugh at her or tease her. They just nodded, both of them smiling, and they returned to what they were doing.

Fixing up her bed.

Marcy didn't know why they bothered doing this. They didn't need to. She could sleep just fine on the mattress. She didn't need their pity nor did she need their help. She had been in here long enough to get used to the bedding. It took some adjusting to get used to sleeping horizontally but...

...well, it did feel kind of nice. And it did help ease the small aches in her spine that she had grown used to.

Not that she never got to sleep on her stomach or back when she was with her benefactors. At times, they allowed it. This became increasingly less common and they justified it by saying they never knew when or if they would be under attack. They wanted her prepared for a fight at all times.

At least, that's what they claimed.

"Done!"

"What do you think?"

Marcy blinked. Well, that was certainly fast. Silently, she turned to see what they accomplished.

The mattress now laid within a wooden frame a few feet above the ground. The wood itself had been carved into, displaying swirls of patterns that almost looked like waves. The blanket she'd been using was now strewn across the bed neatly with a lighter sheet underneath it. The pillow had been swapped out for a pair of fluffier, softer-looking ones.

But what caught Marcy's attention the most was the headboard. Unlike the rest of the frame, it didn't have those intricate curling marks. Instead it had a rectangular shape in the middle that covered a chunk of the whole thing and right in the middle was one word.

'Marcy'.

Her name.

Marcy fell silent, her brain coming to a full stop. She couldn't turn away from the headboard, couldn't bring herself to not look at her name that was carved into the wood. Based on how it looked, she could tell it must've been done by hand.

How long had this taken them? Why would they even do this for her? She had to be misinterpreting this. There had to be a logical explanation. Anne and Sasha were supposed to be her enemies...

...weren't they?

Marcy noticed the two looking at her expectantly. She quickly turned her head, moving her hand up and down her arm. She tried not to move even as her gut twisted, even as her chest burned. She couldn't let them see how confused she was.

None of this should be happening. None of this made any sense. They were just trying to confuse her. Yeah, that's all this was.

It had to be.

Anne's gentle voice was enough to disperse the heavy cloud from Marcy's mind even if she couldn't understand why.

"Do you like it?"

Marcy didn't answer and she kept her back turned to the pair. She hugged herself in an attempt to keep herself calm.

"Don't want to talk now?" Sasha's voice was also soft but with a slight edge to it that Marcy couldn't decipher. "Well if you're tired, we can leave you be so you can get some rest."

Sleep...

Marcy still didn't know how to feel about sleep. She didn't know if she should keep fighting it anymore, if she should let it consume her, if there was something else she should do. Her head became fuzzy, continuously echoing things she's heard in the past in clutters. No matter how many times she tried to reach for an answer, none came.

"Okay, we'll give you some time." Anne said after some more silence. "We'll come back later to check how you're doing. And if you want, we could send Polly and Sprig to join you again." A small chuckle. "You seemed to get along with them."

Marcy didn't answer.

Anne sighed softly and whispered to Sasha that they should get going. Marcy could feel them staring at her and she tried not to shudder. She listened to their retreating footsteps and only when she heard the metal door close did she finally turn her head.

She spent several seconds staring at the door which they went. More thoughts began to crowd in her head. There were so many, she couldn't concentrate on one thing. A slight sting crawled along her skin, grazing her nerves, causing her heart to beat slightly too fast. A lump formed in her throat and she had to resist the urge to scream.

This wasn't how things were supposed to go. None of this was supposed to happen. She wasn't supposed to be here. She was supposed to have gotten rid of those two. She was supposed to be back home with her benefactors. She was supposed to be safe.

...but no matter how hard she tried to force herself to, Marcy couldn't identify a single moment where Anne or Sasha did anything to her.

They had plenty of opportunities to torture her and they never acted on it. They made sure she was fed, given water, had her injury treated. They never slapped her, never jammed her into a tight space, never forced her to work herself to exhaustion.

That had been what her fath... King Andrias had done.

At first, all she was aware of was darkness. Her whole body was encased in thick blackness, swirling around her, squeezing her with an invisible paw. She couldn't tell up from down, left from right. She wasn't even aware of her own breathing at first.

Then a sliver of light came into view. It remained still for a moment, and then practically burst open, covering everything in an intense brightness. She tried to cover her eyes, but her arms wouldn't move. She couldn't figure out why. She could still feel them, so why couldn't she move them?

She quickly took notice of the shadows rapidly retreating into the distance, rapidly bringing forth unusually sharp imagery. She was no longer alone in a void. She found herself in a room.

An awfully familiar room.

It was on the tip of her tongue.

She had no time to contemplate as her body began to move on its own. She tried to gasp, but nothing would happen. She strained to turn her head, her eyes, anything. There was no change.

Was this some sort of dream? Was she sleepwalking? That had to be it, right? She couldn't think of any other explanation for...

Her thoughts halted when her body came to a stop. She now stood in front of a mirror. She would've let out a scream if she could, for the face staring back at her wasn't her own, not completely. Her teal skin was still the same, as was the general shape of her face.

But what was it she was wearing? Why did she have bits of armor on her? What was this thing on her head?

And why were her eyes glowing purple?

It was in that moment when her mind was struck by sharp flashes. Pictures zipped across her head, spinning around her like an out of control carousel. Faster and faster and faster they went until everything came back into focus.

This wasn't the first time she woke up like this.

And it won't be the last.

Olivia would've felt her heart racing had she not still been trapped like this. It didn't matter what her mental state was like; she was no longer in control. The contradiction between how calm her body behaved versus how terrified she truly was left her feeling sickened, though her stomach did not churn.

She couldn't remember the last time she had any freedom or say in what she did. The days had begun to bleed into each other. Seconds, minutes, hours, they no longer meant anything to her. It was as if time itself stopped existing and she was just floating through what had become of her own existence.

King Andrias hadn't lied when he told her he would be sure she would behave. No matter how much she protested, no matter how long she tried to resist, it no longer mattered. Her body wasn't hers to control anymore. She had become nothing but a toy controlled by a tyrant.

Out of the corner of her eye, Olivia noticed a pink form she quickly recognized as Yunan. Instinctively, Olivia attempted to speak to her only to be swiftly reminded that she was not in control. She was utterly helpless to do anything as her body continued to move on its own. All Olivia could do was just watch and listen to what was going on.

She and Yunan began to head down a path they had gotten too familiar with. The same one that was hidden behind Master Marcy's room walls. The same one that led to the horrible truth of what King Andrias was really up to.

A room that Olivia wished she never had to go back to.

But once again, she found herself surrounded by metallic tubes, empty pods, and the smell of dust. Olivia wanted to gag on the scent. Her muscles remained disobedient, uncaring of what she wanted. Olivia tried her best to ignore the smell as she and Yunan drew ever closer to a particularly large cylinder.

Its shape was more bulbous than the others, filled with a glowing green liquid that flickered constantly. Metal 'roots' twisted in on each other, connecting to the structure to hold it down. Bubbles constantly rose up, as if trying to escape.

And there, squeezed inside of it, was King Andrias.

The giant newt had been stripped of his armor and left in only his pants. This cleared the way for a few tubes to be attached to his body, which pulsated as they pumped something in or out of him. It was hard to tell which it was. The one thing that couldn't be misunderstood was the mask that covered his muzzle, supplying him with air while he remained in this state.

But the king being present wasn't what had Olivia on edge. It was what was revealed underneath the armor and clothes that would've made her scream had she known earlier.

There were clear signs on the king's body to who he wasn't a full flesh and blood amphibian. Bits of his skin on his face were dented and peeled and perfectly straight lines ran up and his head. Between the tears, Olivia could make out circuitry cords blended perfectly with flesh.

King Andrias was a cyborg.

Olivia had no idea how she didn't realize this sooner. It was just so easy to assume his lifespan was natural. She had no reason to believe there was anything artificial about it.

And why would King Andrias lie about this, anyway? Had he been afraid they would revolt if they found out he was part machine? Or did he just want to have the upperhand should he ever decide to strike against his own people?

Olivia didn't have time to ponder further as her jaws and lips began to move.

"It is such a shame that you cannot be a part of this, my son. It seems our attempts to heal you in a timely manner are...inadequate."

Yunan spoke next. "However, do not think that means we've given up on you. No no, we just require something..." Yunan looked at her claws, curling them inward before spreading them out again in one swift motion. "...more unconventional to aid in this process."

A small surge of bubbles shot out from the breathing mask and for a second, Olivia wondered if the king was waking up. Then as soon as this started, it just stopped and King Andrias remained in slumber. His body moved slightly up and down, still floating in the green goo.

Though Olivia could have sworn she saw his eyes start to move...

Olivia soon felt her head being twisted, forced to look at Yunan. Olivia watched carefully, but though she knew the pink newt was going through the same thing as her, it was still impossible to tell from sight alone. There was little to see behind those purple eyes, not as long as these blasted collars remained.

"At least our interrogation of the axolotl bore some promising fruit. She has been a worthwhile assistant." Yunan said. She paused for a moment, her head turning in another direction. "It is just a shame that she couldn't last long. But alas, such is the fate of mortals."

Olivia's eyes momentarily rested on the tube that held a lavender axolotl. Gertie's condition was no better than King Andrias's. Olivia could never get the image of what happened out of her head. The Core's interrogation method resulted in internal bleeding and its examination afterwards revealed some burns in different parts of Gertie's brain.

The only upside to this was Gertie being an axolotl meant that this wasn't as severe as it could have been. With enough time, her brain should heal up, though there was no guarantee she'll be the same person afterwards.

A part of Olivia hoped Gertie wouldn't fully heal anytime soon. She feared that the Core would do the exact same type of interrogation on her again, leading to another trip to a resuscitation capsule. Olivia had no idea how many times an axolotl could heal itself before things start going wrong.

"Indeed. It would have been nice to get more out of her." Olivia felt her jaws moving once more. "Yet we might've gotten everything relevant from her. Anything else might not have benefited us regarding Marcy's whereabouts."

Yunan nodded her head. "We have enough to go on. It shouldn't be difficult trying to locate the frog child. Especially since there hasn't existed a pink frog in centuries."

Olivia couldn't stop herself from walking with Yunan towards another part of this underground hell hole. She didn't even have time to think when her fingers moved to open up a sliding door, revealing something both amphibian and mechanical.

"Time to wake up." Yunan barked, her head tilting up. "We have got a job for you."

Olivia watched in horror when her fingers pressed a button, causing a jolt of electricity to move through whatever this thing was. The mass of metal parts and wires jerked about almost like a dying body.

Then the eyes opened up and there was a red glow.

sss

Marcy's lips curled into a small snarl when she heard the metal door opening up. She half expected it to be Anne or Sasha. Realizing it was the two frog children instead did little to change her expression.

"Let me guess. They sent you lot to watch me like I'm some lost child." Marcy's voice dripped with sarcasm. "They must really be desperate if they're..."

"Actually!" Sprig cleared his throat as he took a few tentative steps forward. "It was decided that you might do well with some company tonight."

Polly nodded. "Think of it as a sleepover!"

Marcy blinked a few times. She looked at each of the children repeatedly. She couldn't find any hints of deceit, but this just didn't make any sense. She had never been given company when it was time to sleep. What could've possibly changed?

Marcy snapped out of her thoughts when Polly suddenly slammed something in front of her. The rush of air and loud sound caused Marcy to flinch and lean back. After a moment, she turned to see that Polly had laid down a puzzle. It looked to be for beginners, but even this was enough to get a part of Marcy's brain tingling again.

Sprig tittered, "Sorry we couldn't find anything more challenging. This was all we could find on short notice." He motioned to the puzzle. "But hey, fifty pieces is better than zero, am I right? Heheh..."

Polly tilted her head slightly, side-eyeing Marcy. "If you want, we could try and get our old man to find better puzzles."

Marcy didn't answer, her eyes remaining glued onto the puzzle. It would be too easy to solve it. She imagined even a little child could do it. Even a puzzle with double the amount of pieces would be trivial to her.

But the mere presence of any kind of puzzle still called to her, made her feel excited. She couldn't remember the last time she had been able to play with any puzzle. Her eyes began to twinkle as her brain rapidly began to figure out where each piece went, all without touching any.

She then heard a small gasp and it was enough to pull her out of her thoughts. She quickly noticed the way Sprig and Polly looked at her. She furrowed her eyes and tilted her head, trying to make sense of what spooked them. She hadn't even made any move towards the duo.

Then Marcy quickly noticed there was a small faint green coloration that reflected off of her hand. It was only there for a few seconds before flickering out of existence. She moved her hands all over her face and then rested her eyes on Sprig and Polly.

"I guess thinking about puzzles makes my eyes green." Marcy shrugged. "Fascinating."

Sprig and Polly glanced at each other before turning back to Marcy. There were several unasked questions that flashed across their faces. Both hesitated to say anything, as though they were remembering something prior.

After a moment, Marcy got a little bored and let out a small groan. "Hey, it was nothing. You can stop staring now." When there was still more silence, Marcy grabbed the box and yanked it forcibly towards herself. "Whatever, I'm going to start working on this. You can just..."

"...what did you do with Ivy?"

Marcy blinked, lifting her head up. "What was that?"

Sprig spoke again, his hands fumbling together nervously. "I-I mean, how did you get Ivy to..." He swallowed. "J-Just...what happened?"

Marcy was silent for a moment before turning her head away. "Nothing happened. Don't concern yourself with that."

"Oh no, you're not just gonna walk away from this! We know what we saw! And you're going to tell us what was up with that!" Polly's voice came out as a low growl.

"You had Ivy by her neck. Your eyes were glowing green. You can't just expect us to brush that off." Sprig said.

Marcy didn't look back at the children. She didn't attempt to answer just yet. Her insides started to burn as she tried to plan out a response. She wasn't sure if there was anything she could say that would satisfy these two.

Besides, it had been obvious what had happened, right? She just spoke to Ivy, convinced her to open the window, and that was that. There wasn't some deep secret hidden behind it. Nothing more than her manipulating the yellow frog into doing something for her. What else could Sprig and Polly want from her?

"Do you not remember your eyes glowing?" Polly raised a brow, her body tilting slightly. "Or are you gonna try denying that?"

Sprig nodded. "Ivy told me how she couldn't look away from your gaze because of how bright green your eyes glowed."

At this, Marcy slightly widened her eyes. Half a second later, she shook her head and leaned back. "I guess I had forgotten. But that doesn't change my answer. I did nothing to Ivy other than getting her to open a path for me."

Polly narrowed her eyes. "You're such a ba... Mmmph!"

With his hand muffling Polly's words, Sprig forced a smile and said, "Why doesn't we just move on from this topic? We can talk about it some other time."

Marcy blinked, a bit surprised at how quickly Sprig backed down. She almost decided to comment on that, but one glance at Polly made her decide against it. Marcy let out a small sigh, relieved that she wouldn't be getting her brain probed by a couple of toddlers.

"Okay so...!" Sprig moved in closer and sat down in front of the puzzle. "Shall we start with corner pieces?"

Seemingly forgetting her frustration, Polly immediately hopped towards the box. "Me me me! I shall do it!"

Sprig turned to smirk at the polliwog. "You just like it because it's easy."

Polly glared back, shaking her head furiously. "Nuh uh! I could do this whole puzzle all by myself if I wanted! I just like starting with the corners, that's all!"

Marcy tapped a finger against her other hand. "It doesn't bother me either way how we begin. If she's insistent on this, then so be it."

"Yay!" Polly jumped a few times. "Now pay attention, Sprig! This is how you start a puzzle!"

Sprig groans quietly, shaking his head. "You know I've done puzzles, too..."

Polly didn't answer him, her flippers already eagerly taking out the pieces. In a matter of seconds, they laid scattered along the floor. Marcy watched as Polly zigzagged along the ground at an unexpected speed. She quickly gathered up the corner pieces and began to sort through them, slowly putting them together.

After that was complete, Sprig quickly moved in to take a few turns for himself. Marcy felt her body try to lurch forward, her fingers trembling as she calculated several moves ahead. She managed to keep herself still, allowing Sprig to do what he wanted. She could wait her turn.

And when it was, Marcy's body went into autopilot. She didn't care if her eyes glowed or not, nor was she bothered by Sprig and Polly giving her that same look again. She just focused on getting the rest of the pieces in place. Her hands darted across the ground, pieces moving almost instantaneously to where they belonged. The surge of adrenaline she felt sent a stream of warmth along her head and chest.

So focused she was, she didn't realize she had already completed the puzzle. When it finally struck her, all that excitement quickly melted away, replaced with a somber sense of accomplishment. She could take it all apart again and do it all over, but it wouldn't be the same.

Polly stared at her with wide eyes, her lips slowly mouthing 'whoa'.

"That was... I've never seen anyone move that fast, even with a puzzle they know inside and out." Sprig's jaw was slightly lax.

Polly cried out, "You're incredible!"

Marcy went silent, eyes growing big. Her chest sparked with an emotion she couldn't identify. It made her feel that previous warmth all over again, only it was stronger. Before she knew it, a smile began to tug on her lips, feeling a slight tingle along her cheeks.

"Ooooh! You're blushing!" Polly squealed. "You look so cute!"

Marcy quickly shook her head, wiping the smile off her own face. With a growl, she looked away, muttering, "I am not cute..."

She couldn't bring herself to sound all that angry.

Sprig reached out towards her, stopping when Marcy glared at him. But his smile never left his face. "Do you want to work on something else?"

Marcy looked at Sprig and Polly, biting her lip as she considered their words.

"...yeah, I... I would like that."

sss

Sprig had to admit, things were going better than he had expected. He thought he and Polly would have to deal with a very grumpy Marcy for several hours. Turned out, Marcy could be pretty friendly when it came to games.

He had lost track of time. He hadn't noticed the room getting darker nor had he heard the distinct sounds of night creatures prowling. He and Polly were too focused on trying out different games with Marcy. And the more they played, the happier Marcy appeared to get. It was like, in the current moment, she had forgotten about everything else.

Sprig wondered if this was a preview of what Marcy was really like. Maybe, even after all that abuse, Marcy still held onto her old self after all. She had claimed in the past that she was a better version of herself. Sprig realized that, deep down, Marcy might not have agreed with her own assessment.

After they had fun rearranging the puzzle pieces to force new and bizarre imagery, they had turned to some game called Charades. The concept was quick to understand and it didn't take long for Polly especially to get into the rhythm of it. Despite being basically a ball with arms, Polly was able to contort herself into various shapes and positions when it was her turn.

Marcy did have some issues with playing the game. Sprig originally thought that perhaps it was her injured ankle. Marcy insisted she was just clumsy. Sprig wasn't sure if he could buy that at first. But after a few more incidents that couldn't have possibly been because of her leg, Sprig was inclined to agree.

Not long after, they all agreed to try something that didn't have to involve too much body movement. Marcy was quickly able to come up with one. She called it Pictionary and Sprig could tell how excited she was given how her hands trembled.

Sprig grabbed onto a notebook and a pen, having decided to try and go first. He let Marcy's description repeat in his head a few times before he began. He did his best to move his wrist as quickly as he could, producing multiple streaks of ink across the paper. When he was finished, he tore out the paper and turned it around to let Marcy and Polly see it.

Though Polly burst into laughter, Marcy complimented Sprig on his art. He couldn't help but smile at this. He was about to thank her when Polly immediately interjected, taking only one guess to get his secret phrase correct. At his frustration, Polly just stuck out her tongue and told him to 'get good'.

When it was Marcy's turn, Sprig braced himself. He expected Marcy to draw something related to King Andrias or the Core. If not them, then something that was based on what happened to her back at the castle.

But when she showed her drawing, Sprig quickly realized that it was none of those things.

Instead, Marcy's picture had depicted a rather humorous scene: Grime running away crying like a baby while Polly, drawn with big powerful legs, chased him.

Sprig and Polly had never laughed so hard before. Their laughter echoed throughout the basement, their bodies convulsing with each loud giggle. Marcy just stared at them at first before she, too, was pulled into it. The trio only stopped when their ribs began to ache.

They attempted a few more rounds of Pictionary. It wound up devolving to mostly Marcy drawing more funny pictures targeting Grime. Her disdain for the old toad was loud and clear as not one drawing of him was flattering. Each drawing instead depicted humiliating things happening to Grime, like having a fish biting his butt or him having a pie tossed at his face.

And this was how they spent the remaining wakeful night. Oh they did try another game or too, but they always just went back to Marcy's funny illustrations. It got even better when she began to draw Hop Pop as well. The one of Hop Pop sitting on a block of hay with stink lines coming up from it. Polly was instantly on the floor, rolling and laughing.

But then she drew something that caused him and Polly to go completely still, their stomachs twisting in foul bile.

Hop Pop kissing Grime.

The picture was obviously a joke. Proportions were exaggerated, giving it a more cartoony look. Grime was placed in an overly girly dress with all sorts of pretty flowers, the skirt barely covering his thighs. Hop Pop was wearing an oversized suit with sleeves and pant legs that stretched multiple times his height.

It still got the same reaction from Sprig and Polly.

They both gagged.

"Ew! That's so gross!" Polly frantically shielded her eyes. "Put it away!"

Sprig was caught between laughing and holding back bile. Through his quick breaths, he gasped, "I didn't...expect...that...!"

Marcy watched the pair, the corners of her lips curling mischievously, her teeth exposed in a grin. "Do you think they will like this?"

"No!" Sprig shook his head rapidly, gulping down breaths. "Absolutely not!"

Polly seemed to agree at first until she got a thoughtful look on her face. "Well...maybe it might come in handy..."

"Polly!" Sprig called out, though he had to admit, it was tempting.

His sister simply smirked at him.

"So..."

Sprig and Polly turned to Marcy.

"When are you two going to bed?"

"O-Oh... We..." Sprig started to reply only for Polly to interject.

"NEVER!" Polly gave a toothy grin as she waved her arms about. "We're gonna stay up all night, baby!"

Sprig sighed, shaking his head as he said, "No, we're all going to sleep here tonight. There's enough room for the three of us to get comfortable."

Polly furrowed her eyes. "Awww... Hmph!" Folding her flippers, she averted her gaze. "Of course you have to ruin the fun..."

"Hey now, you know that Hop Pop wanted us..."

"I don't care! I'm not tired yet! I'd say we should stay up all night!" Polly raised her voice, waving her flippers frantically in the air. "There's still so many things we can do! We still have moonlight to burn!"

Polly quickly turned to Marcy, who jolted back, eyes wide.

"Are you with me?! Let's go and have some f...!"

Suddenly Polly dropped to the ground face-first. Her once animated body now lay still save for her breathing. Sprig and Marcy looked at each other and back at Polly.

Licking his lips, Sprig approached Polly, slowly reaching out towards her. "Polly? Are you okay?"

He gently shook Polly and at first, he got no result. A moment later, he could hear a loud snore ripping from Polly's slack mouth. He pressed his hand to his chest and let out a sigh, wiping away at his brow.

"Heheh, I guess she was more tired than she thought." Sprig said, folding his hands against his hips. "She's gonna be so mad when she wakes up."

Marcy looked at Polly for a few moments before turning her head to Sprig. Something about her expression had changed, though Sprig couldn't figure out what it was. At the very least, he couldn't detect any hostility or any indication Marcy was about to take advantage of the fact that he was now alone.

After a few long moments, he broke the silence. "Hey so, how do you want to sleep? Do you want to be on the end or in the middle? Or does it not matter?"

Marcy slightly flinched and turned her head, her eyes still remaining on Sprig. She darted her gaze a few times as though considering something. She rubbed her hands together, her teeth pressing against her lip. Then finally she looked directly at him, her lips moving slowly.

"Do you...know anything by the title of..." Marcy paused, circling her pointer fingers around each other. "...War Of The Warlocks?"

Sprig's head jolted back, his fingers spreading for a split second. "A... I mean, I heard that was your favorite movie. You used to watch it all the time."

Marcy was silent for a few moments. It looked as if she were trying to grasp something, but her mind just couldn't reach it. She turned her head from left to right and when her eyes met Sprig's, he picked up on something he hadn't before.

Confusion.

"Marcy...?" Sprig stepped towards Marcy, his face easily giving away his worry. "What's wrong? Do you...?"

"A-Are you sure that's the title? It couldn't be anything else?" Marcy's breath momentarily quickened. "Was it not something like War Of The Olms? O-Or like... War At Newtopia?"

Sprig's eyes widened as a sinking feeling filled his gut. Shaking his head, his voice came out soft and quiet, "No. It was definitely War Of The Warlocks..."

"O-Oh gawd... I..." Marcy gripped the sides of her head, her breaths sucking in through her teeth. "I don't remember..."

Sprig stiffened. "...what?"

Marcy's breathing began to quicken, her nails pressing deeper against her skin. Her eyes grew wide as they darted from side to side. "I-I-I can't r-remember what that is...! I vaguely recall but I can't... Nothing is coming to mind... I feel like I should know... S-So why can't I..."

Sprig watched in stunned silence as Marcy curled into a ball. She wrapped her arms around herself, her teeth bared as she sucked in sharp breaths. She continued to speak even as her words became jumbled. It got to the point where Sprig couldn't understand her anymore. But the fear in her voice remained perfectly clear.

Sprig cautiously approached her. He made sure he stayed at her front so she could more easily see him. When she did notice his approach, she stopped and looked up at him. He stopped as he saw the pang of fear in her eyes. His stomach twisted into knots and without thinking, he started to reach out towards her.

For a split second, Marcy moved away from Sprig's hand. Though she stopped almost immediately, Sprig didn't fail to notice the sharp movement. He stopped his approach and stepped back to give her some breathing room.

He wondered if this had anything to do with King Andrias. Had he forced Marcy to forget the things that she loved? Did he punish her every time she brought them up? The thought sickened Sprig.

As much as he wanted to encourage Marcy to really dig into her own head and pull back memories that were buried, he knew right now wasn't the best time. Marcy needed to rest. A good night's sleep would help her feel better and clear her mind.

He approached her again, slower this time. She slightly stiffened as his hand gently rested on hers. She looked from his hand to his face, her mind still clearly trying to deal with an internal storm of thoughts. He lightly squeezed her hand and gave her a smile.

"Let's get some sleep, okay?" Sprig spoke softly. "We can figure this stuff out later."

Marcy just stared back with wide eyes, her body trembling for several moments. She took another moment to look around as though trying to find something. Then as she turned back to Sprig, she managed to take in a slow breath. Sprig smiled as the girl's trembling gradually stopped.

"...y-yeah, that's...that's all I need..." Marcy's voice was a whisper. "S-Sleep resets the mind and..." Suddenly she went still, her mouth hanging open, her hand covering it.

Sprig squeezed Marcy's hand again. "Hey hey hey, don't think about any of that, okay? Don't worry about whatever rules the king asked you to follow. They don't apply here."

Marcy looked back at him, her face a blend of emotions. "B-B-But I..."

"Shhh... It's okay. You're not going to get into trouble." Sprig reached out with his other hand and gently patted the top of Marcy's hand. "I promise, no one's going to be angry."

"Are... Are you sure?" Marcy's eyes hadn't slowed down, her voice remaining rigid. "What if someone is watching? What if they tell on me? What if they..."

"Marcy." Sprig gently interrupted her. He reached up and carefully guided Marcy to look at him. "No one here is going to tattle on you, okay? You can go to sleep and you will not get into trouble. None of us will report you, alright?"

Marcy didn't look like she believed him. Her breaths remained quick and Sprig had to repeatedly get her gaze back on him. He could hear her heart pounding, quickly becoming louder than Polly's snores. He could feel her body shaking as her attempts to find...something...increased.

Although Sprig did have an idea of what was going on, he had little time to really think about it. He needed to focus on getting Marcy to calm down before she wound up hurting herself. But how was he going to do that?

Then an idea sparked in his head. His head snapped towards a corner of the room. He couldn't remember what compelled him to leave his fiddle in the basement, but that didn't matter. He simply gave one more look to Marcy before rushing over to grab the instrument.

Anne and Sasha said Marcy liked music, didn't they? After all, who didn't? Everyone had some type of music they enjoyed. But what did Marcy like? Were there any genres that would irritate her further? Any that could soothe her?

Looking over at Marcy, whose breathing only continued to quicken and get raspier, there was no time to dwell on those questions. With his fiddle clutched in his hands, Sprig rushed back over. He pressed the bow to the fiddle's strings and started to move it. He wasn't sure what song to go for; his mind was drawing a blank.

But still he acted and seconds later, the room filled with the familiar melody of his fiddle.

Initially, it didn't seem to have much effect on Marcy. The poor girl was still shaking, still confused, still struggling to figure out if she was in trouble. For a few moments, Marcy looked as if she even forgotten where she was.

And her eyes, they held so much fear that it made him feel sick to his stomach.

Still, he played on, trying to focus on keeping a calm melody going. Eventually, Marcy stopped moving and looked over at him. Smiling, Sprig took this as an opening to get closer. Music continued to reign in the air, the harmony rumbling in his chest.

All the while, Marcy just stared intently at him. Her eyes barely left him and his fiddle as she moved a little closer. It was almost like she was entranced by it. Sprig's smile widened and he took another step closer. He continued to play for about another minute before he pulled the bow away.

"See? There's nothing to be sca..."

A flicker flashed across Marcy's eyes and her face distorted. Sprig's body went rigid, his voice freezing in the air as he witnessed Marcy's sudden change in demeanor. He struggled to think of what could have caused this shift.

Then Marcy started to slowly approach him and her movements did not appear to be friendly.

"H-Hey, what's wrong? I..." Sprig swallowed, his body shifting uncomfortably at how Marcy was now looking at him. "D-Did I upset you? I... I didn't mean to..."

Then Marcy broke into a run.

Sprig stifled a scream as he scrambled backwards. His feet tripped over each other as he tried to jump away. Marcy lunged forward, her arched fingers reaching out to try and grab him. He flinched as her nails grazed his skin. He tried to move in a different direction, but Marcy's body rammed against him, throwing him into the ground. Groaning, he lifted his head and let out a sharp gasp.

Marcy charged at him again. Her eyes were wide and wild, her face etched with determination. She clearly intended on finishing whatever it was she had started and with how fast she was going, Sprig knew he wouldn't be able to get up in time.

His mind raced as he tried to figure out just what wrong. Everything had been fine up to this point. He and Polly had managed to get Marcy's mind off of things, having her focus on games. They had made her laugh, helped her feel more comfortable, and she had started to show signs of a personality outside of hating Anne and Sasha while adoring King Andrias.

Now that same girl seemed to have switched back into how she was before. As Sprig watched her, he couldn't see the snarky girl he and Polly got to know better during the night. He just saw the same armored assailant who had attacked Bessie and tried to kill her own friends.

And there was nothing he could do.

In a desperate attempt to protect himself, Sprig curled on the ground, bending his knees against his stomach, fiddle and bow on the ground next to him. Marcy kept getting closer, her footsteps and heavy breathing ringing in his head. All he could do was just wait and hope that Marcy wouldn't actually...

Yelp!

Sprig flinched as he heard a thud right in front of him. He kept his jaw gritted, muscles tightened in case he needed to try again to flee. After a few moments, he worked up the courage to force an eye open and he froze.

Marcy's body finally remembered her previous injury. The girl lay on her stomach, her injured leg bent slightly outward. It didn't look like it had been re-injured, but the limb still trembled and Marcy had her head lifted up, mouth agape as she panted heavily. She turned to look at her ankle, then back at Sprig. With a shaky hand, she reached out towards him.

Sprig got to his feet. "Are you okay? D-Do you need any help...?"

Marcy didn't answer. She simply stared back in at him...no, in his general direction, her fingers outstretched for something. Unsure of what else to do, Sprig attempted to reach for Marcy's hand. The moment he did, Marcy swatted it away, causing Sprig to yelp. Before he could react, Marcy grabbed onto the bottom of his fiddle and yanked it back.

With the sudden shift in weight, Sprig's feet slipped rapidly against the ground as he tried to maintain his balance. He tightened his hold on his fiddle and tried to pull it back. Marcy refused to let go, a few low growls emanating from her throat.

"N-No! You can't just...!" Sprig managed to plant his feet firmly on the ground and grabbed his instrument with both hands. "Let go!"

Marcy opened her mouth to let out a snarl. Her lips curled upwards, her fingers digging firmly against the wooden surface. She lifted herself slightly off the ground and attempted to gain more footing. Sprig could feel his fiddle beginning to slip from his fingers.

"Give. It. Back!"

With one sharp yank, Sprig fell backwards, groaning softly as his fiddle lay against his chest. He took in a few breaths and sat up, quickly looking over his fiddle to make sure it wasn't damaged. A small frown formed on his face when he noticed a few small scratches at the base.

Turning to Marcy, he started to say, "That wasn't very nice of y..."

His voice dissipated when he saw Marcy laying flat on her stomach, using a shaky hand to lightly trace the edges of the instrument. Sprig could've sworn he heard a small whimper from the girl and there was something...different about the way her eyes looked. Not outright sadness, but nothing jovial, either.

It looked almost like...

...longing.

Sprig spent a few moments looking from his fiddle to Marcy several times. He could feel his brain splitting open as it rapidly made connections he didn't realize were there before. Marcy slowly looked up at him and everything fell into place.

"...do you want me to keep playing for you?" He asked quietly as if Marcy were a frightened spider.

Marcy lifted her head and nodded.

Sprig slowly settled himself on the ground, crossing his legs. Marcy remained where she was, watching him with keen interest as he started to play the fiddle again. Once more, music filled every crevice of the basement, taking away the uncomfortable atmosphere that dominated it only a moment earlier.

As he played, Sprig let his eyes flutter shut. He had practiced enough with the fiddle that he didn't need to look to know which note he was going to hit next. Soon his humming joined in, his head slightly bobbing up and down.

He paused when something warm pressed against him. He glanced down to find Marcy had curled against him, her eyes closed. He was still for a second before smiling, pausing only to stroke Marcy's hair.

"Heh, you really are a sweetheart, aren't you?"

The second the door clicked open, Marcy froze. Her body was twisted inwards, her teeth locked onto the stitches that kept her wound shut. Her eyes felt like blazing fireballs as she glared at the bouncing ball of a child that headed her way.

Releasing her jaws from her ankle, Marcy spat, "What are you doing here?"

If Polly noticed what Marcy was doing, she didn't acknowledge it. "I just wanted to ask if you wanted any new things to make art with."

Marcy arched an eyebrow. It wasn't like this was a strange question for a child to ask. But she didn't know what brought this on. Polly never really entered this place alone.

At that realization, Marcy widened her eyes and she quickly looked at the stairs. Sure enough, Grime stood just outside the door. Figured he would be the one to be present. He wanted to make sure she didn't have a second chance at going after another child.

Marcy stifled a scoff at this. She didn't even really hurt Ivy. She was just persuasive with her. If Ivy got a little scared, what does it matter? It's not like she's going to ever see that yellow frog again.

Marcy froze for a second and swallowed a sigh. She hoped she didn't just curse herself.

"So do ya? Sprig and I have some neat stuff you could use." Polly said. "Some old paper we didn't use, some wood, I swear we have a little bit of paint somewhere..."

The smile on the polliwog's face seemed genuine and Marcy could've sworn this was the first time Polly looked at her not like a prisoner. It felt almost...nice.

"Oh! I can't forget about the..."

Polly gasped, her words stopping in her throat. She immediately clutched at her lower half, gritting her teeth.

Marcy stiffened and she felt her hand reaching out on its own. "H-Hey, are you okay?"

Polly waved her flipper dismissively. "Oh I'm fine, don't worry! It's just..." She started to scratch furiously against her underside. "...itchy!"

Marcy's face shifted, her gaze remaining glued on Polly. She looked at where Polly was scratching and then leaned back to get a better look at her as a whole. For the next few moments, Marcy's mind was preoccupied with Polly's situation to be bothered to notice Grime was walking down the steps.

Polly was a polliwog, right? And these amphibians went through the same life cycles as earth frogs, correct? Did this mean that Polly was starting...

"How old are you?"

The question clearly took Polly by such surprise that she immediately stopped speaking. Her eyes were wide and her mouth slightly hung open. She stared at Marcy for several seconds before she finally managed to respond.

"Why do you want to know that?" Polly tilted her head. "What does that have to do with art?"

"Sounds like she's just curious." Grime said as he approached. He noticed the way Marcy slightly backed up and he chuckled. "I'm just here to take a look at your stitches. Hop Pop told me you've been really naughty lately and biting at them. Tsk tsk..."

Marcy puffed up her cheeks indignantly, crossing her arms and looking away. "Shut up..."

This only drew another chuckle from Grime as the toad knelt down beside Marcy. Despite not wanting to be anywhere near this busybody of a toad, Marcy still forced herself to behave. It was a sickening feeling she had no choice but to put up with. She would have her chance at getting back at Grime.

She only needed to bide her time.

Marcy hissed and flinched as Grime examined the stitches. He had tugged on them a bit, tightening a section that had gotten ever so slightly loose thanks to Marcy's attempts to rip them out. When Grime was finished, she glared up at him, her lips curled.

Grime was not fazed. He simply proceeded to reattach the cast on Marcy's ankle. The material had been too tough for Marcy to rip through, but she had found a way to get it off. This time, Grime added an additional layer to discourage any further attempts. Marcy just stared at the cast, now bound with tape, and glowered.

"There ya go! All fixed up!" Grime wiped his hands together, giving a big smile, ignoring the look Marcy was giving him. "Now do please stop this behavior. You won't heal as fast if you keep it up." He paused. "And stop taking off that cast."

The toad's face grew serious and his tone gained a warning edge.

"Do you really want to risk losing the ability to walk altogether?"

Marcy widened her eyes and she flexibly gulped. She quickly shook her head, which Grime responded to with another smile.

"Good. Because your friends are very worried about y..."

"They are NOT my friends!" Marcy snarled, a burning wave sizzling in her chest. "Stop saying they are!"

Grime and Polly were silent, both of them staring at her with an all too familiar expression. Marcy had seen this exact same look not just from these two, but the rest that lived here. She had seen it so many times that it didn't even get a reaction out of her anymore.

It was the look that told her they didn't believe her.

Of course they wouldn't. Anne and Sasha have played them for chumps. They refuse to see the truth that was right in...

"So...why did you want to know my age again?"

Marcy took in a few quick breaths to try and calm herself down. She ran her fingers through her hair, fiddling with a few strands. She could feel her face slightly heat up as she stammered with her answer.

"J-J-Just curious..." Marcy swallowed and gave Polly a sideways glance. "...on earth, we have amphibians and they have growth cycles and I guess...I was just curious about how close you are to getting your legs."

Grime's eyes immediately widened. He glanced down as Polly's shocked expression shifted into a wide grin. Grime pressed a couple fingers to his head and massaged it. "The day she gets legs is the day I'm gonna have to start looking into meditation."

Polly blew her tongue at Grime and then turned back to Marcy, her small body bouncing with excitement. She immediately rushed closer, her speed and sudden stop startling Marcy. Polly jumped onto Marcy's lap and grabbed her shoulders, her face unnervingly close to hers.

"I am five! Can you tell me if that's close to when I'll get my legs?! Can you run some kind of test?! Tell me! Tell me! Tell me!"

Marcy leaned her head back, staring at Polly with wide open eyes.

What had she just dragged herself into...?

sss

A heavy sigh escaped Anne's lips as she held her face in her hands. She leaned forward against the table, her elbows aching from being pressed so firmly against the wood. Her struggles to control her racing thoughts were moot. It didn't matter what she told herself; her mind kept coming back to the same thing.

How exactly were they supposed to get Marcy to help with the animals without risking escape or anyone getting hurt?

Anne had previously thought that maybe this plan would be affective. But when she stopped to really think about it, there were holes already surfacing. She had tried to keep these thoughts to herself. Eventually, however, she just couldn't stay quiet anymore.

"Anne, I've been around Bessie long enough to know that she wouldn't just trample Marcy. I doubt she even saw her face when that arrow struck." Sasha said, her hand moving about in gestures. "She isn't a violent animal."

"Even so, what about Joe Sparrow?" Anne swung her head to lock eyes with Sasha. "He has had to restrain Marcy more than once. What if he sees her as a potential threat? What if he lashes out if she gets too close? What if..."

"Boonchuy!" Sasha gripped Anne's shoulders and gave her a gentle shake. "Please! This isn't helping!" Sasha paused and let out a soft breath. "Joe Sparrow isn't going to hurt Marcy. I'll be sure of it."

From another part of the house, the girls could hear Sprig calling out, "Joe Sparrow will do anything for his chick!"

Sasha froze, her face twisting into a glare and a snarl, a few muscles twitching. Much to Anne's relief, Sasha quickly relaxed with a heavy exhale.

"...anyway, I'll keep Mars safe."

Anne stared back at Sasha and slowly managed a smile despite her fears. "We both will."

Sasha smiled back and was about to say something when the metal door opened up. The two girls quickly looked over to find Polly bounding along happily, swinging her arms back and forth, while a disgruntled Grime followed behind. Anne and Sasha exchanged quick glances.

"...do I even want to know why the little firecracker is so happy?"

Grime turned to Sasha and let out a small gruff. "Tell Hop Pop I'll be back later. I need a bit of time alone."

Before Anne or Sasha could ask the toad to elaborate further, he already disappeared out of the house. Anne and Sasha were left there stunned, both unsure of what to make of this. They then turned to Polly, who was busy doing a little dance.

"Yes yes yes! I'm so close!" Polly rolled her flippers in circles around each other. "No one will be able to call me a ball with eyes ever again!"

Anne covered her mouth to stifle a laugh. Is that what Grime was worried about? Polly getting her legs soon? Anne couldn't stop herself from grinning as she traced away a small tear from her eyes. When Anne turned to Sasha, she immediately froze.

Unlike Anne, Sasha's face was filled with shock, complete with wide eyes and an open mouth. Sasha kept glancing at Polly, then at Sprig, back to Polly, then finally turning back to Anne. Sasha stayed like this for several moments before she finally uttered something under her breath.

"Oh gawd there's gonna be two of them..."

Despite her efforts to keep herself quiet, Anne couldn't stop herself from bursting out laughing.

sss

Just as Maddie had predicted, it didn't take too long for Marcy to be able to walk again. The tendon injury had healed enough that she no longer fell to the ground whenever she tried. She still needed to be careful as trying to run right now would risk undoing that recovery.

The stitches still needed to remain. There had been a chance to remove them sooner. But Marcy continued to tug on them, causing the wound to partially reopen. In this particular environment, it was easy for an open wound to be infected. Marcy was sabotaging her own healing process, yet she didn't seem fazed by it.

All Maddie could do was continue to restitch the wound no matter how many times Marcy undoes it. Maddie wasn't sure how long she could keep this up. It felt like every day now, she was called over to redo Marcy's stitches. It got to the point where Maddie was heavily considering teaching Sasha and Anne how to do it themselves. If Marcy tried to struggle, they could always have Grime or even Hop Pop hold her still.

But today, Maddie was pleased to see that Marcy didn't attempt to tear out the stitches. Maybe what she and Grime had told her finally stuck.

Marcy still had that familiar grumpy look on her face. She had her head turned and refused to look at Maddie. After the teal frog had finished looking at her ankle, Marcy had crossed her legs and folded her arms like some pouty child. Maddie couldn't help but chuckle at the sight and shake her head.

Now this seemed more like the behavior of a teenager than however Marcy was acting before.

Maddie slung her bag over her shoulders. "You're making great progress. Soon you won't have to wear that cast or any bandages anymore."

Marcy didn't say anything.

After a moment, Maddie said, "I think you'll be able to have those stitches removed in a few days. But ONLY if you keep up your good behavior and not try to rip them out prematurely."

A small growl rumbled from Marcy's lips. One of her hands rested on her blanket, her fingers curling inward. She still remained silent, her stiffened body language more than enough to constitute a reply.

It didn't take much for Maddie to get the message. A little disappointing, but it wasn't unexpected. Marcy hadn't been talkative for a while. Even her outbursts had stopped. Not that anyone was really complaining. It was nice not to have ringing ears when interacting with Marcy.

"Well that's it for today. You did a really good job. I'm proud of you." Maddie said with a smile.

At this, Marcy's body momentarily stiffened and the girl turned to look at Maddie. For a split second, almost invisible, there was a hint of something in Marcy's eyes that Maddie couldn't ignore. Then just as soon as it had appeared, it vanished and Maddie knew she wouldn't be able to get Marcy to acknowledge that it happened. So she just carried on as she was.

Before Maddie reached the top step, she paused and looked over her shoulder at Marcy. "Oh and try practicing walking a little. Don't push yourself. Just stretch your muscles and get them strong again."

"...are you saying I'm weak?"

Maddie nearly tripped over the stairs, startled by Marcy's sudden voice. "What?"

Marcy narrowed her eyes as she slowly turned to side-eye Maddie. "Do you think that just because I remained a prisoner on this ground that I have lost my touch? Do you think you can defeat me in a fight? Well!" She shifted herself around. "I'd like to see you prove it."

Maddie blinked as she tried to think of how to respond. She looked left and right, then back at Marcy, struggling to understand where this had come from. Was this the result of Marcy feeling inferior and thus she's trying to compensate?

The teal frog quickly raised her hands up. "I never said you were weak. I was just advising you to stretch your legs so your achilles tendon can regain some of its durability."

Marcy glared at Maddie for several moments before she just slumped, her head tilting back. "This place is fucking hell..."

Maddie stared for a moment, then chuckled softly. "Well think of that as motivation. The sooner you feel better, the sooner you'll have that cast off and no more stitches. Isn't that something you're interested in pursuing?"

"...yeah, whatever..." Marcy said as her arms crossed tightly to her chest. "Just leave me alone."

Maddie couldn't wipe the smile off of her face. Marcy just looked so adorable with her grumpy act. It sort of reminded her of her own siblings sometimes. The only difference is that her siblings didn't put on some metal suit and try to kill anyone.

...although there was that incident where they grew into giants...

Maddie shook the memory out of her head as she headed back up the steps. She took one more look at Marcy before exiting the room.

She paused just outside the door and leaned against it. She strained to listen for anything. She had learned to pick up on the sounds of Marcy's teeth against the stitches. Marcy wasn't all that careful. Maddie waited for a few moments until she was certain that Marcy was still leaving the stitches alone. Then Maddie walked away.

As amusing as it was to see Marcy act like a young stubborn child, it did still spell trouble for the near future. No one had told Marcy about dealing with the barn animals. There was no way to know for sure how she would react. If she could bring herself to damage the mending done on her ankle, what would stop her from trying to hijack Bessie or Joe Sparrow and risk hurting them? Or them injuring her?

The only thing anyone could agree on was just making sure Marcy wasn't alone and to take action if she made any escape attempt. But there was concern that this might not be enough. With how determined Marcy had been in the past to get away, she might try something totally unexpected and no one would be able to react in time. And after being caught by Joe Sparrow last time, she could keep herself in areas with thicker foliage, hindering the bird's ability to find her.

Sprig and Polly had suggested jokingly that they use a leash on Marcy. Though it got a few chuckles, there was a growing concern that they might have to do just that. They hoped it wouldn't come to it; such a thing would only solidify Marcy's believe that she really is in hell.

Maddie paused and leaned against the nearby wall. A soft sigh flowed out from her lips, her hand pressed to her forehead.

If there was one good thing about this, at least they still had a few more days before they would have to commit to a plan.

sss

Stepping out of the house shouldn't feel so exhilarating. It was such a mundane thing.

But for Ivy, who had been grounded, it was like stepping into another world entirely.

This day could not have come any sooner.

"Finally!"

Ivy's feet left the ground for a few seconds, her fist thrusting into the air. She did this a few more times, her body practically quivering with pent up energy. She had to fight with herself just to keep from breaking out into a run.

Before she could get far, a voice called out from behind her.

"Now remember, you need to be back before the sun reaches high into the sky."

Ivy immediately stopped and glanced back at her grandma to say something. But when she saw the look on the old woman's face, she quickly shut her mouth. There was no way she was going to risk arguing with Sylvia while she stared at her with that frown.

Letting out a sigh, Ivy said, "Yes, grandma. I'll be back soon."

At this, Sylvia's glare vanished and she gave a sweet smile. She waved her hand in the air and said, "Good! I'll be making some cookies for you when you get home!"

Ivy's eyes sparkled and her mouth ticked back into a smile. After thanking her grandmother, she resumed her walk towards the Plantars' house.

...well more like hopping and leaping in that direction.

Ivy was curious to find out what all had happened during her 'banishment'. She hadn't seen Maddie all that much. Mostly just catching glimpses of her as she walked in the distance. Ivy wanted to call out to her, but her folks made a point of not letting her speak to anyone aside from them.

The only thing Ivy knew of was when, according to her mother, Marcy had gone into the market and caused a ruckus. Wally got his foot broken, or was it his leg? She couldn't fully remember. And apparently Marcy tried to attack Sasha, only to be stopped by Grime. Wasn't there something about a giant bird and Marcy's ankle being cut?

That had happened days ago and Ivy hadn't gotten any new word about it. She didn't know if this was because her mom and grandma really didn't know or if they were refusing to tell her. Whichever it was, Ivy couldn't stand the burning feeling in her stomach as she desperately wanted to find out.

Now she finally got her chance.

When Ivy arrived on the Plantars' property, she immediately halted her tracks. She hadn't been expecting to hear shouting already and a part of her wondered if she should leave. It wasn't like they even knew she was coming, so Sprig wouldn't be hurt if she decided not to show up.

But she had waited so long for this and she had come this far. She might as well see it through. So she sucked in a breath and started to head towards the noise, which was coming from the barn.

"You think you can order me to do this?!"

"Come on, Marce! You love animals!"

"Not when they've tackled me to the ground!"

"All that time training and you're still scared of a sparrow?"

"Fuck you!"

Ivy thought she heard a slap. It was quickly followed by a giggle and Ivy assumed the strike wasn't against anyone. Maybe Marcy was just so frustrated that she decided to hit a wall. This brought a smile to her own face.

Ivy paused when she realized the entrance was shut. She fumbled with her fingers for a bit, wondering if it was a good idea to go inside. Would anyone in there even be happy to see her right now? It did sound like they had something important going on and she didn't want to screw things up again.

Especially after...

Suddenly the door started to open. Ivy jumped and quickly backed up. She had hoped it would be Sprig. But when she instead laid eyes on Hop Pop, her stomach churned.

"I'll be ri..."

Hop Pop went silent the moment he realized Ivy was there.

Ivy smiled nervously and rubbed the back of her head. "H-Hey, Mr. Plantar..." She paused to swallow. "I-I think I came at the wrong time and maybe I should just get going..." She pointed behind herself. "I'm so sorry for interfering. I..."

Hop Pop raised his hand up, his face no longer frozen in shock. "You were already punished. I ain't gonna set you up for another."

Ivy let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you. I promise, I..."

"However, I will be making sure someone keeps an eye on you. Do you understand?" Hop Pop asked.

Ivy quickly nodded. "Of course!"

Hop Pop slightly frowned as though he didn't fully believe her. Ivy ignored the sting in her chest as she remained where she stood. She kept smiling and keeping her head slightly lowered. Hop Pop hadn't sent her away yet. That was a good sign.

The old frog turned to the barn and stayed silent for a moment. When he looked back, Ivy could see there was a hint of uncertainty in his eyes. Ivy slightly stiffened her body as she waited for him to say something.

Hop Pop scratched the side of his face. "I'm...not sure if it's a good idea for you to be here right now."

Ivy felt her stomach drop and a sting in her chest. She had expected this kind of reaction. It didn't make it hurt any less.

"Not that we wouldn't be happy to have you around again. I know Sprig would definitely want to see ya. It's just..." Hop Pop paused, his fingers digging deeper into his scalp, seemingly matching how hard he was thinking. "...there's that thing that happened last time and..."

"I know..." Ivy lowered her gaze. "I messed up. I shouldn't have let myself be tricked."

Hop Pop shook his head. "No you shouldn't have. But that's not what I'm talking about."

Ivy blinked and tilted her head. "What do you mean?"

"I..." Hop Pop flinched as Marcy yelled from within the barn. He looked back for a second before addressing Ivy. "You know what, I'll talk to you about it another time. If not me, then someone else." He headed towards the house. "In the meantime, just...be careful around Marcy, okay?"

Ivy nodded slowly, watching as Hop Pop walked off. She then slowly looked back at the barn, her mind a little rattled by his words. Questions floated through her head about what that old frog was talking about.

What had gone on while she was gone? What sort of things had they learned about Marcy? Ivy thought that...

Her thoughts were cut off when the door opened up again. This time, it was Sprig who peaked out. His eyes widened at the sight of her, his jaw loosening up for a moment.

"Ivy?" Sprig whispered. "Has it been that long already?"

A smile crept along Ivy's face. "Time flies, I guess."

"Yeah, you can say that again." Sprig paused, looking back into the barn. He slightly furrowed his eyes and turned back to Ivy. "I wish I could come out and speak with you more, but we...uh..."

"UNHAND ME THIS INSTANCE!"

"Ouch! Marcy, stop that!"

"NEVER!"

Sprig winced, slightly gritting his jaw, his hand nervously rubbing the side of his face. "...yeah. That." He turned back to Ivy. "Even when she's not actively trying to escape, Marcy's a handful."

Ivy couldn't help but flinch as she heard a loud thud. "Yeah I can tell..."

Awkward silence fell upon the pair. This lasted for several moments as each of them struggled to speak, fidgeted, looking in various directions.

Finally there was a spark in Sprig's eyes. "Hey, maybe there's a way you can help!"

Ivy immediately perked up. She started to rock her body up and down in excitement. "What is it? What is it? What is it?"

"Can you stop by Maddie's place and ask her faster to bake some cookies? Preferably chocopeed chip? Anne mentioned Marcy likes those. Maybe some sweets will help calm her down." Sprig explained, occasionally glancing behind him.

Ivy quickly nodded. "Sure, I can do that! I'll be back as soon as I can!"

Sprig smiled back at her. "Don't worry if we're already finished before you return. Just save those cookies for next time, if it comes to it."

"Got it!"

With that, Ivy turned and sprinted towards Maddie's, her body radiating energy from renewed purpose.

sss

Anne let out an exasperated sigh as she slid along the wall of the barn. Her brain felt like it was set on fire, her skull rattling with what had culminated in noise.

This whole idea hadn't turned out the way she had hoped. It didn't matter that Marcy agreed not to run off. She still wanted to make things as hard for them as possible. Ignoring instructions, deliberately getting them wrong, refusing to cooperate...

Anne watched as Sasha struggled to pull Marcy from the ground. In an act of pure stubbornness, and perhaps a tad of mischief, Marcy let her body go limp. Sasha let out a cry as she was nearly dragged to the ground with her.

"Marcy! Why must you do this?!" Sasha gritted her teeth as she tried to pull harder.

Marcy just turned her head up to give Sasha an upwards glance, sticking her tongue out. "Because it's funny."

Sasha's eyelids lowered halfway and she grumbled to herself. Her arm muscles bulged from her efforts to keep Marcy from falling to the ground.

Anne stared at the blonde's arms for a second before quickly looking away, feeling her cheeks flush. But she wasn't fast enough.

"Like what you see, Boonchuy?" Sasha's lips curled into a grin.

Anne stuttered and Marcy pointed a finger towards her mouth and made a gagging sound. This earned her a sharp glare from Sasha, though it only caused Marcy to give a shit-eating grin.

"Alright fine!" Sasha slowly released Marcy. "You want to lay in the manure-soaked hay, be my guest!"

At this, Marcy's eyes flew open and she jumped to her feet, ignoring the pain from her injury. She quickly started to pat herself down, twisting her body and craning her neck to see if anything clung to her skin or clothes.

"Where?! Is it on me?!"

"Snrk...!" Anne chuckled against her finger. "You're fine, Marcy. Sasha's just joking. Hop Pop keeps the area outside the pens clean."

Marcy stopped, staring at Anne with wide eyes. As soon as she processed this, she glared at Sasha. "You tricked me!"

Sasha spread her hands up and out. "Guilty as charged! But hey, you gotta admit. It was funny!"

With a snarl, Marcy looked away, releasing a heavy breath through her flared nostrils.

Anne's chuckles died down soon after. Though this was a nice momentary break in the tension, it wasn't going to solve their problem. She glanced at Bessie and then at Joe Sparrow. Both of them were tense, the bird more so. Marcy had done a good job with making them not want to be near her.

But Anne wasn't ready to give up. If she and Sasha could just get Marcy to treat these animals with kindness, it would help soothe some of the villagers' fears. King Andrias couldn't have completely robbed her of her kindness, could he?

Anne took a few steps towards Marcy. "Please, at least try to brush Joe Sparrow? Or wash Bessie's shell?"

Marcy just stared at Anne as if she was crazy.

"Please Marcy. I know you don't want to stay in the basement all the time." Anne almost pleaded with the ravenette. "If you agree to this, you'll be able to come out more often. You..."

"But I'll be on a leash, metaphorically speaking, right?" Marcy's voice was sharp.

"I... Well, yeah, but..." Anne started to say.

Before Marcy could speak, Sasha moved closer. "If putting you on a leash will keep you safe, then we will."

Anne stared at Sasha in shock. "Sasha...!"

Marcy glared at the two girls for several moments. Then there was a flicker in her eyes and she turned away. She grumbled something under her breath as she crossed her arms and bent her body forward as if trying to curl into a ball.

"What was that?" Sasha cupped her hand to her ear. "We didn't hear you."

Marcy gritted her teeth, her voice coming out in a low growl. "I don't want to wander far from the village, anyway."

Anne and Sasha blinked, staring at each other, a million unspoken questions zipping through their minds. They wondered if they misheard or if Marcy had spoken incorrectly. Marcy's earlier behavior didn't indicate any of this, so why was she...?

"I know all about how dangerous the outside world is. King Andrias told me everything I needed to know."

Anne felt her stomach lurch as she and Sasha resisted the urge to say something.

Marcy continued, "He told me about the beasts that lurk in the jungles, the water, the sky. He told me how Newtopia was the only truly safe place to be." She paused, then shook her head. "No, the castle. He said the castle was the only place where I could truly be safe, under his care."

Sasha scoffed at this and Anne quickly elbowed her.

"I think that's why I ended up going to the village. I want to escape this place. I want to go back home..." Marcy slumped back to the ground, resting her chin on her folded arms. "But then I think I hear the screech of a giant mantis and..."

Anne and Sasha exchanged worried looks.

Marcy let out a bitter chuckle. "I don't even know why I'm telling you this. It's not like you care."

Anne flinched, hesitantly reaching out. "That's not true, Marcy."

Marcy snorted and shook her head. "It would almost be nice if that were true."

"Marcy..." Sasha stepped closer. "We're not lying when we say we care about you. But the k..." She quickly backtracked. "I mean, you have been wanting...trying to hard to survive in this hostile world. It's...made you forget we are friends."

Anne nodded, ignoring the look Marcy gave. "We want to help you come out of this. We want to show you that you don't need to be scared of everything. We can prove to you that you don't need King Andrias or this Core to be safe."

Marcy was silent at first, her eyes darting from Anne to Sasha repeatedly. The expression crossing her face made it seem as though she were considering their words. This was quickly dashed when her face contorted with a tinge of anger.

"Shove it up your..."

Suddenly Sprig, Polly, and Ivy kicked the door open, calling out in unison, "WHO IS READY FOR SOME COOKIES?"

Anne, Sasha, and Marcy all jolted in surprise. They locked eyes on the trio of amphibians as they bounded closer. Sprig and Ivy held up a large pan of freshly baked cookies, the scent wafting in the air. Polly sat on Sprig's head holding a few plates and a spatula, ready to serve the sweets to the girls.

Sasha blinked several times, slowly turning to stare at Sprig. "So that's where you went!"

After recovering from her shock, Anne smiled. She was glad she had mentioned to Sprig about the cookies, though she didn't expect him to be back so soon. And to have so many cookies...

Out of the corner of her eye, Anne could see Marcy staring intently at the cookies. All the anger was gone from her face, her eyes remaining locked. She leaned in slightly, her hand twitching as she started to reach out before pulling back. Even when she tried to resist as though too proud, Anne could see how much Marcy really wanted one of those cookies.

Anne looked over at Sasha. The two of them both had the same thought, their heads nodding as a single unit. They turned back to Marcy, a smile slowly tugging across their face.

"Hey, we'll let you have all the cookies you could ever want..." Sasha paused briefly to point at Joe Sparrow and Bessie. "...IF you brush them."

Marcy stared back at them, a wide-eyed glare on her face. "Oh come on!"

sss

Marcy couldn't believe she was really doing this. She had tried to resist, tried to stand her ground.

But there was no holding back when it came to desserts. Not when they were freshly baked. Not when there were so many. Not when they smelled so good.

She would have preferred cupcakes, but oh well. Cookies were still high up on her list.

Marcy opened her eyes and looked at where she was. She looked up at the large beast, the same giant snail she shot at before. The thing looked down at her and she could almost sense something almost intelligent in those eyes.

Bessie, right?

Marcy turned her eyes back to the shell, which was covered caked mud. At least, Marcy hoped most of this was mud. Letting her body give a quick shudder, she started to move the brush towards the shell. She only got halfway before she froze, a small fire lighting up in her muscles. She turned to Anne and Sasha, who were watching from a distance.

"Stop watching me..." Marcy growled, though she knew they weren't going to listen.

Without waiting for an answer, Marcy turned back to Bessie. She let out a sigh and without another interruption, she started to brush the giant snail.

At first, the action was more forced than anything. Marcy had to keep pushing through her hesitation, lest she just stand there like a statue. Her arms felt as if they were being forced through mud and her grip on the brush tightened. She side-eyed her captors, contemplating if she could incapacitate them with this brush.

But then, she felt something wet against her head. Marcy nearly stumbled back. When she looked up, she saw Bessie had leaned in towards her, antennas moving rhythmically.

Was she...smelling her?

"Oh... um... Hey...?"

Bessie tilted her head and leaned in closer. Marcy stiffened briefly as the antenna grazed against her. Then Bessie pulled back and let out a series of coos. It sounded kind of...cute, Marcy had to admit. She then resumed brushing, the movements becoming gradually easier as time went on.

It didn't take Marcy long to notice the way Bessie behaved when she did this. Each stroke caused the snail's antenna to quiver more and her throat rumbled in coos and what sounded like purrs. Soon Marcy found herself watching Bessie's expression as she continued to work on her. Without even thinking about it, she began to move the brush in ways that seemed to delight Bessie more and more.

At one point, Marcy found a particularly itchy spot on the shell. Bessie immediately tilted her head back and tried to push her body further against the brush. A smile tugged on Marcy's lips and she chuckled.

This was kind of nice. Maybe this wouldn't be so bad after all.

That smile didn't last. The moment she heard Anne and Sasha whispering to each other, Marcy's frown returned. She gave her head a quick shake to knock out those earlier thoughts.

No, there was nothing 'nice' about this at all. She needed to remember that she was a prisoner. Brushing these animals was nothing more than a way to keep her under control. The tension gradually returned to Marcy's arm muscles and everything seemed to nearly crawl to a stop. Bessie continued to enjoy the brushing regardless, but Marcy no longer paid attention to her.

Those two think they have everything figured out, don't they? Well, she was going to make sure that they regret ever...

"Mrrp!"

Marcy widened her eyes as Bessie nuzzled her. Marcy had to move her arms in rapid circles to keep from falling. Her efforts failed and she quickly found herself on her back. Before she had the chance to get up, Bessie pressed her head against her, pinning her down. Any attempts for Marcy to get up was thwarted by the snail's massive head rubbing against her.

Marcy managed to turn her head to one side. She was immediately greeted with Anne and Sasha, both staring at her with huge grins on their faces. Anne's phone was out and the light was on. Marcy narrowed her eyes.

"I hate you guys so much."

sss

"So it's been a success?" Hop Pop smiled as he leaned back in his chair. "That is wonderful to hear. Even if there were a few..." He cleared his throat. "...hiccups."

Sasha spread her hands out. "We cleaned her up!"

"And we got Joe Sparrow to put her down!" Anne added, stepping beside Sasha.

Hop Pop nodded, motioning his cane towards the pair. "And that's good! It'll help Marcy understand we ain't trying to make her miserable on purpose."

"Hopefully..." Anne said.

"The cookies also helped! I've never seen anyone garble down so many cookies!" Sprig exclaimed. "It was amazing!"

Polly turned to Anne. "Yeah, you weren't kidding when you said she had a sweet tooth!"

Anne chuckled. "We told you guys before."

Polly raised her arms. "Well this is the first time where we've actually seen it!"

Sasha looked at Anne and said, "I'm surprised you went with cookies. You know Marcy would have flipped harder if it were cupcakes."

"I know, I know..." Anne briefly gritted her teeth, her hand running along her neck. "I just figured it'd be easier to go with cookies. Faster and all that."

"Yeah, I get what you mean. Though to be honest, I don't know how long this'll last. Marcy might eventually decide not to take any desserts. She's still convinced we're going to hurt her." Sasha furrowed her eyes, resting her chin to her interlocked fingers.

"We all knew it would take time. But at least we're starting to see some meaningful promise, no matter how small." Anne said.

Sasha nodded. "I guess that fancy shmancy toad had a good idea after all. I wonder where we would be now if we had implemented this earlier."

Hop Pop slowly shook his head. "That's a question we'll never get the answer to. Let's not focus on that." He paused and glanced towards the metal door. "I do hope that one day, we won't need to keep the poor thing in the basement at all."

Anne struggled not to flinch, a sharp sting burrowing into her stomach. She tried not to think about the look on Marcy's face when she realized she was going back into the basement. Marcy knew it was coming and she still looked... Anne wasn't sure if she could describe that expression.

There was still solace that tomorrow, Marcy would be led out again to be with the animals. The first round went better than expected, even if things got a little rough near the end. At least Joe Sparrow didn't actually hurt Marcy, though it was still agreed upon that they should move slower with him.

Joe Sparrow still saw Marcy as a threat to Sasha.

"Actually, Ivy brought up something to me before she had to go home." Sprig raised a finger, looking at the others. "She mentioned that Marcy must feel so alone down there, and since we're trying to help her not feel so isolated..."

"If you're volunteering, you got my vote." Grime called out from the kitchen.

Sprig's eyes widened and he spluttered. "What? But I didn't even say what sh..."

Grime's chuckle seemed to bellow through Sprig's soul. "Ya didn't have to. It's obvious what she suggested."

"But..."

"Hey, don't worry, squirt! We'll set you up so you'll be safe." Sasha patted Sprig's shoulder, smiling.

Anne's wide eyes darted rapidly between Sasha and Grime, her body rigid for a second. Her stinging heart skipped a beat and her stomach simmered.

"You... You can't be serious." Anne swallowed. "You can't possibly be suggesting that we let Sprig be ALONE in that room with Marcy."

"Why not? Don't tell me you aren't confident in your little pink friend. You know Marcy isn't going to be able to do anything to him." Sasha gestured towards Sprig. "He's got his jump and his tongue. He'll be fine."

Sprig fumbled with his fingers, looking left and right. "W-Well I don't know..."

Anne swung her arm to one side. "See? He doesn't want to be a part of this!"

Sasha raised her hands in front of herself. "It's not like he's going to be trapped. We can give him a spare key so he can flee if he needs to."

"You're just looking for ways to g...!" Anne's eyes widened and she pulled the brakes immediately. She looked at Sasha, who now stared back at her with hurt-filled eyes. Anne quickly wiped her brow and cleared her throat. "...I just...don't like this idea. That's all."

Anne knew it was a low blow to nearly accuse Sasha of just wanting a chance to get rid of Sprig. It wasn't like Sasha hadn't fully gotten over her jealousy of him. It was just...too easy for her to believe at times. Sasha had seemed too quick to agree with Grime's plan, making no attempt to discuss the idea further first.

But there had to be someone else who could volunteer. It didn't matter to her that Sprig could theoretically get away before any harm came to him. There was still that sliver of a chance of something going wrong. Anne didn't want Sprig to be put in that sort of danger. She would never forgive herself if a horrible fate fell upon him.

Suddenly Polly lifted a flipper straight up. "I'll do it."

Everyone stared at Polly in shock. The room went silent for several moments. Glances were exchanged. Breaths became baited. The temperature fluctuated as the air's thickness kept flip-flopping. No one attempted to move.

Until...

"No! Absolutely not! I will not allow it!" Hop Pop slammed his cane against the ground.

Polly growled, "But you'd let Sprig do it?"

"I don't like the idea of him doing it, either." Hop Pop moved the tip of his cane in a circle. "But he can still move faster than you. If Marcy manages to catch you..."

"I'll pu... I mean, I'll be fine!" Polly cut him off. "Seriously, I can do this! Just give me a chance!"

Sprig walked towards his sister, his hand reaching out partway. "He's got a point. Maybe it's not such a good idea for..."

Polly snarled and slapped his hand away. "At least YOU were considered!"

"Hey now, let's back up for a moment." Sasha said, her hands gripping her hips. "As much as I admire your spirit, I'm not sure if it'll be a good idea for you to go in there..." Sasha paused, tracing her finger under her chin as she looked at Sprig, then back at Polly. "...alone, at least."

Anne's mouth dropped open, her wide eyes locked onto Sasha, stuttering repeatedly.

"Now wait just a darn minute!" Hop Pop glared at Sasha and Grime, his lip slightly curled. "You can't expect me to just allow BOTH of them to go down there!"

Sasha slightly tilted her head. "I know how much you love those two. I'm not trying to get them hurt. I just think they work well in a team and would be able to outsmart Marcy if things get rough."

"I've got to agree. As annoying as they can be, they can pull off excellent teamwork." Grime paused, chuckling softly. "Even if it's usually reserved for some...entertainment."

Sasha caught Grime's smirk and narrowed her eyes. But in the end, she couldn't help but laugh a little as well. "Yeah, that's true. They're very...coordinated."

"There, you see?" Grime motioned a flattened hand towards Sasha, his eyes on Hop Pop. "Your grandkids will be fine. Have some more faith in them."

Hop Pop raised a brow. "That's not what you said before."

"Can't an old battle-scarred toad change his mind?"

As the conversation continued, Anne turned to look at Sprig and Polly. She watched them in silence as they spoke with each other. Anne couldn't make out what they were saying. Actually, she couldn't discern any part of the conversations carrying out at the same time. It was like there was a heavy drumming in her head, led by her own heart.

Sasha and Grime, as much as she didn't want to admit it, did carry truth in their words. Sprig and Polly were capable of working well together, possibly even enough to protect each other from Marcy.

Anne still hesitated to consider the idea. The way that Sprig and Polly 'handled' Sasha was to annoy and prank her. This wouldn't work with Marcy. What if the siblings did something that made Marcy mad enough to attack? What if they get hurt? What if Marcy managed to escape again?

Anne didn't want to think about that. She didn't want to imagine how horrible a scene it would be to come upon Sprig and Polly laying on the ground, suffering from whatever Marcy decided to do to them. They might be fine so long as they stay out of Marcy's grasp. But the moment they got caught...

...but maybe, despite all of the risks, it might not be such a bad idea. Maybe Marcy would benefit from it. Maybe things would work out just fine. Perhaps Marcy won't try to...

It was still so dangerous though. Could she really agree to something like this? What if...

"Anne, what do you think?"

Sasha's sudden question caused Anne to momentarily jerk. She quickly looked around, feeling everyone's attention on her. She licked her lips and swallowed as her mind was racing with countless thoughts. It took her a moment to collect herself.